title.gif (7562 bytes)

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27

Chapter 1

Jonathan Harker's Journal

3 May. Bistritz. __Left Munich at 8:35 P. M, on
1st May, arriving at Vienna early next
morning; should have arrived at 6:46, but train

was an hour late. Buda-Pesth seems a
wonderful place, from the glimpse which I
got of it from the train and the little I could
walk through the streets. I feared to go very
far from the station, as we had arrived late
and would start as near the correct time as
possible.

The impression I had was that we were
leaving the West and entering the East; the
most western of splendid bridges over the
Danube, which is here of noble width and
depth, took us among the traditions of
Turkish rule.

We left in pretty good time, and came after
nightfall to Klausenburgh. Here I stopped for
the night at the Hotel Royale. I had for
dinner, or rather supper, a chicken done up
some way with red pepper, which was very
good but thirsty. (Mem. get recipe for Mina.)
I asked the waiter, and he said it was called
"paprika hendl," and that, as it was a
national dish, I should be able to get it
anywhere along the Carpathians.

I found my smattering of German very useful
here, indeed, I don't know how I should be
able to get on without it.

Having had some time at my disposal when
in London, I had visited the British Museum,
and made search among the books and
maps in the library regarding Transylvania;
it had struck me that some foreknowledge

-1-

of the country could hardly fail to have some
importance in dealing with a nobleman of
that country.

I find that the district he named is in the
extreme east of the country, just on the
borders of three states, Transylvania,
Moldavia, and Bukovina, in the midst of the
Carpathian mountains; one of the wildest
and least known portions of Europe.

I was not able to light on any map or work
giving the exact locality of the Castle
Dracula, as there are no maps of this
country as yet to compare with our own
Ordance Survey Maps; but I found that
Bistritz, the post town named by Count
Dracula, is a fairly well-known place. I shall
enter here some of my notes, as they may
refresh my memory when I talk over my
travels with Mina.

In the population of Transylvania there are
four distinct nationalities: Saxons in the
South, and mixed with them the Wallachs,
who are the descendants of the Dacians;
Magyars in the West, and Szekelys in the
East and North. I am going among the latter,
who claim to be descended from Attila and
the Huns. This may be so, for when the
Magyars conquered the country in the
eleventh century they found the Huns settled
in it.

I read that every known superstition in the
world is gathered into the horseshoe of the
Carpathians, as if it were the centre of
some sort of imaginative whirlpool; if so my
stay may be very interesting. (Mem., I must
ask the Count all about them.)

I did not sleep well, though my bed was
comfortable enough, for I had all sorts of
queer dreams. There was a dog howling all
night under my window, which may have
had something to do with it; or it may have

been the paprika, for I had to drink up all the
water in my carafe, and was still thirsty.
Towards morning I slept and was wakened
by the continuous knocking at my door, so I
guess I must have been sleeping soundly
then.

I had for breakfast more paprika, and a sort
of porridge of maize flour which they said
was "mamaliga", and egg-plant stuffed
with forcemeat, a very excellent dish, which
they call "impletata". (Mem.,get recipe for
this also.)

I had to hurry breakfast, for the train started
a little before eight, or rather it ought to have
done so, for after rushing to the station at 7:30
I had to sit in the carriage for more than an
hour before we began to move.

It seems to me that the further east you go
the more unpunctual are the trains. What
ought they to be in China?

All day long we seemed to dawdle through a
country which was full of beauty of every
kind. Sometimes we saw little towns or
castles on the top of steep hills such as we
see in old missals; sometimes we ran by
rivers and streams which seemed from the
wide stony margin on each side of them to
be subject ot great floods. It takes a lot of
water, and running strong, to sweep the
outside edge of a river clear.

At every station there were groups of
people, sometimes crowds, and in all sorts
of attire. Some of them were just like the
peasants at home or those I saw coming
through France and Germany, with short
jackets, and round hats, and home-made
trousers; but others were very picturesque.

The women looked pretty, except when you
got near them, but they were very clumsy
about the waist. They had all full white

-2-

sleeves of some kind or other, and most of
them had big belts with a lot of strips of
something fluttering from them like the
dresses in a ballet, but of course there were
petticoats under them.

The strangest figures we saw were the
Slovaks, who were more barbarian than the
rest, with their big cow-boy hats, great
baggy dirty-white trousers, white linen
shirts, and enormous heavy leather belts,
nearly a foot wide, all studded over with
brass nails. They wore high boots, with their
trousers tucked into them, and had long
black hair and heavy black moustaches.
They are very picturesque, but do not look
prepossessing. On the stage they would be
set down at once as some old Oriental band
of brigands. They are, however, I am told,
very harmless and rather wanting in natural
self-assertion.

It was on the dark side of twilight when we
got to Bistritz, which is a very interesting old
place. Being practically on the frontier--for
the Borgo Pass leads from it into Bukovina-
-it has had a very stormy existence, and it
certainly shows marks of it. Fifty years ago
a series of great fires took place, which
made terrible havoc on five separate
occasions. At the very beginning of the
seventeenth century it underwent a siege of
three weeks and lost 13,000 people, the
casualties of war proper being assisted by
famine and disease.

Count Dracula had directed me to go to the
Golden Krone Hotel, which I found, to my
great delight, to be thoroughly old-
fashioned, for of course I wanted to see all I
could of the ways of the country.

I was evidently expected, for when I got near
the door I faced a cheery-looking elderly
woman in the usual peasant dress--white
undergarment with a long double apron,

front, and back, of coloured stuff fitting
almost too tight for modesty. When I came
close she bowed and said, "The Herr
Englishman?"

"Yes," I said, "Jonathan Harker."

She smiled, and gave some message to an
elderly man in white shirt-sleeves, who had
followed her to the door.

He went, but immediately returned with a
letter:

"My friend.--Welcome to the Carpathians. I
am anxiously expecting you. Sleep well
tonight. At three tomorrow the diligence will
start for Bukovina; a place on it is kept for
you. At the Borgo Pass my carriage will
await you and will bring you to me. I trust that
your journey from London has been a happy
one, and that you will enjoy your stay in my
beautiful land.--Your friend, Dracula."

4 May--I found that my landlord had got a
letter from the Count, directing him to
secure the best place on the coach for me;
but on making inquiries as to details he
seemed somewhat reticent, and pretended
that he could not understand my German.

This could not be true, because up to then
he had understood it perfectly; at least, he
answered my questions exactly as if he did.

He and his wife, the old lady who had
received me, looked at each other in a
frightened sort of way. He mumbled out that
the money had been sent in a letter, and that
was all he knew. When I asked him if he
knew Count Dracula, and could tell me
anything of his castle, both he and his wife
crossed themselves, and, saying that they
knew nothing at all, simply refused to speak
further. It was so near the time of starting
that I had no time to ask anyone else, for it

-3-

was all very mysterious and not by any
means comforting.

Just before I was leaving, the old lady came
up to my room and said in a hysterical way:
"Must you go? Oh! Young Herr, must you
go?" She was in such an excited state that
she seemed to have lost her grip of what
German she knew, and mixed it all up with
some other language which I did not know
at all. I was just able to follow her by asking
many questions. When I told her that I must
go at once, and that I was engaged on
important business, she asked again:

"Do you know what day it is?" I answered
that it was the fourth of May. She shook her
head as she said again:

"Oh, yes! I know that! I know that, but do you
know what day it is?"

On my saying that I did not understand, she
went on:

"It is the eve of St. George's Day. Do you not
know that to-night, when the clock strikes
midnight, all the evil things in the world will
have full sway? Do you know where you are
going, and what you are going to?" She was
in such evident distress that I tried to
comfort her, but without effect. Finally, she
went down on her knees and implored me
not to go; at least to wait a day or two before
starting.

It was all very ridiculous but I did not feel
comfortable. However, there was business
to be done, and I could allow nothing to
interfere with it.

I tried to raise her up, and said, as gravely
as I could, that I thanked her, but my duty
was imperative, and that I must go.

She then rose and dried her eyes, and

taking a crucifix from her neck offered it to
me.

I did not know what to do, for, as an English
Churchman, I have been taught to regard
such things as in some measure idolatrous,
and yet it seemed so ungracious to refuse
an old lady meaning so well and in such a
state of mind.

She saw, I suppose, the doubt in my face,
for she put the rosary round my neck and
said, "For your mother's sake," and went
out of the room.

I am writing up this part of the diary whilst I
am waiting for the coach, which is, of
course, late; and the crucifix is still round my
neck.

Whether it is the old lady's fear, or the many
ghostly traditions of this place, or the
crucifix itself, I do not know, but I am not
feeling nearly as easy in my mind as usual.

If this book should ever reach Mina before I
do, let it bring my good-bye. Here comes
the coach!

5 May. The Castle.--The gray of the morning
has passed, and the sun is high over the
distant horizon, which seems jagged,
whether with trees or hills I know not, for it is
so far off that big things and little are mixed.

I am not sleepy, and, as I am not to be called
till I awake, naturally I write till sleep comes.

There are many odd things to put down,
and, lest who reads them may fancy that I
dined too well before I left Bistritz, let me put
down my dinner exactly.

I dined on what they called "robber steak"--
bits of bacon, onion, and beef, seasoned
with red pepper, and strung on sticks, and

-4-

roasted over the fire, in simple style of the
London cat's meat!

The wine was Golden Mediasch, which
produces a queer sting on the tongue,
which is, however, not disagreeable.

I had only a couple of glasses of this, and
nothing else.

When I got on the coach, the driver had not
taken his seat, and I saw him talking to the
landlady.

They were evidently talking of me, for every
now and then they looked at me, and some
of the people who were sitting on the bench
outside the door--came and listened, and
then looked at me, most of them pityingly. I
could hear a lot of words often repeated,
queer words, for there were many
nationalities in the crowd, so I quietly got my
polyglot dictionary from my bag and looked
them out.

I must say they were not cheering to me, for
amongst them were "Ordog"--Satan,
"Pokol"--hell, "stregoica"--witch, "vrolok"
and "vlkoslak"--both mean the same thing,
one being Slovak and the other Servian for
something that is either werewolf or
vampire. (Mem.,I must ask the Count about
these superstitions.)

When we started, the crowd round the inn
door, which had by this time swelled to a
considerable size, all made the sign of the
cross and pointed two fingers towards me.

With some difficulty, I got a fellow
passenger to tell me what they meant. He
would not answer at first, but on learning
that I was English, he explained that it was a
charm or guard against the evil eye.

This was not very pleasant for me, just

starting for an unknown place to meet an
unknown man. But everyone seemed so
kind-hearted, and so sorrowful, and so
sympathetic that I could not but be touched.

I shall never forget the last glimpse which I
had of the inn yard and its crowd of
picturesque figures, all crossing
themselves, as they stood round the wide
archway, with its background of rich foliage
of oleander and orange trees in green tubs
clustered in the centre of the yard.

Then our driver, whose wide linen drawers
covered the whole front of the boxseat,--
"gotza" they call them--cracked his big
whip over his four small horses, which ran
abreast, and we set off on our journey.

I soon lost sight and recollection of ghostly
fears in the beauty of the scene as we drove
along, although had I known the language,
or rather languages, which my fellow-
passengers were speaking, I might not
have been able to throw them off so easily.
Before us lay a green sloping land full of
forests and woods, with here and there
steep hills, crowned with clumps of trees or
with farmhouses, the blank gable end to the
road. There was everywhere a bewildering
mass of fruit blossom--apple, plum, pear,
cherry. And as we drove by I could see the
green grass under the trees spangled with
the fallen petals. In and out amongst these
green hills of what they call here the "Mittel
Land" ran the road, losing itself as it swept
round the grassy curve, or was shut out by
the straggling ends of pine woods, which
here and there ran down the hillsides like
tongues of flame. The road was rugged, but
still we seemed to fly over it with a feverish
haste. I could not understand then what the
haste meant, but the driver was evidently
bent on losing no time in reaching Borgo
Prund. I was told that this road is in
summertime excellent, but that it had not yet

-5-

been put in order after the winter snows. In
this respect it is different from the general
run of roads in the Carpathians, for it is an
old tradition that they are not to be kept in
too good order. Of old the Hospadars would
not repair them, lest the Turk should think
that they were preparing to bring in foreign
troops, and so hasten the war which was
always really at loading point.

Beyond the green swelling hills of the Mittel
Land rose mighty slopes of forest up to the
lofty steeps of the Carpathians themselves.
Right and left of us they towered, with the
afternoon sun falling full upon them and
bringing out all the glorious colours of this
beautiful range, deep blue and purple in the
shadows of the peaks, green and brown
where grass and rock mingled, and an
endless perspective of jagged rock and
pointed crags, till these were themselves
lost in the distance, where the snowy peaks
rose grandly. Here and there seemed
mighty rifts in the mountains, through which,
as the sun began to sink, we saw now and
again the white gleam of falling water. One
of my companions touched my arm as we
swept round the base of a hill and opened
up the lofty, snow-covered peak of a
mountain, which seemed, as we wound on
our serpentine way, to be right before us.

"Look! Isten szek!"--"God's seat!"--and he
crossed himself reverently.

As we wound on our endless way, and the
sun sank lower and lower behind us, the
shadows of the evening began to creep
round us. This was emphasized by the fact
that the snowy mountain-top still held the
sunset, and seemed to glow out with a
delicate cool pink. Here and there we
passed Cszeks and slovaks, all in
picturesque attire, but I noticed that goitre
was painfully prevalent. By the roadside
were many crosses, and as we swept by,

my companions all crossed themselves.
Here and there was a peasant man or
woman kneeling before a shrine, who did
not even turn round as we approached, but
seemed in the self-surrender of devotion to
have neither eyes nor ears for the outer
world. There were many things new to me.
For instance, hay-ricks in the trees, and
here and there very beautiful masses of
weeping birch, their white stems shining
like silver through the delicate green of the
leaves.

Now and again we passed a leiter-wagon-
-the ordinary peasants's cart--with its long,
snakelike vertebra, calculated to suit the
inequalities of the road. On this were sure to
be seated quite a group of homecoming
peasants, the Cszeks with their white, and
the Slovaks with their coloured sheepskins,
the latter carrying lance-fashion their long
staves, with axe at end. As the evening fell it
began to get very cold, and the growing
twilight seemed to merge into one dark
mistiness the gloom of the trees, oak,
beech, and pine, though in the valleys which
ran deep between the spurs of the hills, as
we ascended through the Pass, the dark
firs stood out here and there against the
background of latelying snow. Sometimes,
as the road was cut through the pine woods
that seemed in the darkness to be closing
down upon us, great masses of greyness
which here and there bestrewed the trees,
produced a peculiarly weird and solemn
effect, which carried on the thoughts and
grim fancies engendered earlier in the
evening, when the falling sunset threw into
strange relief the ghost-like clouds which
amongst the Carpathians seem to wind
ceaselessly through the valleys. Sometimes
the hills were so steep that, despite our
driver's haste, the horses could only go
slowly. I wished to get down and walk up
them, as we do at home, but the driver
would not hear of it. "No, no," he said. "You

-6-

must not walk here. The dogs are too
fierce." And then he added, with what he
evidently meant for grim pleasantry--for he
looked round to catch the approving smile
of the rest--"And you may have enough of
such matters before you go to sleep." The
only stop he would make was a moment's
pause to light his lamps.

When it grew dark there seemed to be some
excitement amongst the passengers, and
they kept speaking to him, one after the
other, as though urging him to further speed.
He lashed the horses unmercifully with his
long whip, and with wild cries of
encouragement urged them on to further
exertions. Then through the darkness I could
see a sort of patch of grey light ahead of us,
as though there were a cleft in the hills. The
excitement of the passengers grew greater.
The crazy coach rocked on its great leather
springs, and swayed like a boat tossed on a
stormy sea. I had to hold on. The road grew
more level, and we appeared to fly along.
Then the mountains seemed to come
nearer to us on each side and to frown
down upon us. We were entering on the
Borgo Pass. One by one several of the
passengers offered me gifts, which they
pressed upon me with an earnestness
which would take no denial. These were
certainly of an odd and varied kind, but each
was given in simple good faith, with a kindly
word, and a blessing, and that same
strange mixture of fear-meaning
movements which I had seen outside the
hotel at Bistritz the sign of the cross and the
guard against the evil eye. Then, as we flew
along, the driver leaned forward, and on
each side the passengers, craning over the
edge of the coach, peered eagerly into the
darkness. It was evident that something very
exciting was either happening or expected,
but though I asked each passenger, no one
would give me the slightest explanation.
This state of excitement kept on for some

little time. And at last we saw before us the
Pass opening out on the eastern side.
There were dark, rolling clouds overhead,
and in the air the heavy, oppressive sense
of thunder. It seemed as though the
mountain range had separated two
atmospheres, and that now we had got into
the thunderous one. I was now myself
looking out for the conveyance which was to
take me to the Count. Each moment I
expected to see the glare of lamps through
the blackness, but all was dark. The only
light was the flickering rays of our own
lamps, in which the steam from our hard-
driven horses rose in a white cloud. We
could see now the sandy road lying white
before us, but there was on it no sign of a
vehicle. The passengers drew back with a
sigh of gladness, which seemed to mock
my own disappointment. I was already
thinking what I had best do, when the driver,
looking at his watch, said to the others
something which I could hardly hear, it was
spoken so quietly and in so low a tone, I
thought it was "An hour less than the time."
Then turning to me, he spoke in German
worse than my own.

"There is no carriage here. The Herr is not
expected after all. He will now come on to
Bukovina, and return tomorrow or the next
day, better the next day." Whilst he was
speaking the horses began to neigh and
snort and plunge wildly, so that the driver
had to hold them up. Then, amongst a
chorus of screams from the peasants and a
universal crossing of themselves, a
caleche, with four horses, drove up behind
us, overtook us, and drew up beside the
coach. I could see from the flash of our
lamps as the rays fell on them, that the
horses were coal-black and splendid
animals. They were driven by a tall man,
with a long brown beard and a great black
hat, which seemed to hide his face from us.
I could only see the gleam of a pair of very

-7-

bright eyes, which seemed red in the
lamplight, as he turned to us.

He said to the driver, "You are early tonight,
my friend."

The man stammered in reply, "The English
Herr was in a hurry."

To which the stranger replied, "That is why, I
suppose, you wished him to go on to
Bukovina. You cannot deceive me, my
friend. I know too much, and my horses are
swift."

As he spoke he smiled, and the lamplight
fell on a hardlooking mouth, with very red
lips and sharp-looking teeth, as white as
ivory. One of my companions whispered to
another the line from Burger's "Lenore".

"Denn die Todten reiten Schnell." ("For the
dead travel fast.")

The strange driver evidently heard the
words, for he looked up with a gleaming
smile. The passenger turned his face away,
at the same time putting out his two fingers
and crossing himself. "Give me the Herr's
luggage," said the driver, and with
exceeding alacrity my bags were handed
out and put in the caleche. Then I
descended from the side of the coach, as
the caleche was close alongside, the driver
helping me with a hand which caught my
arm in a grip of steel. His strength must have
been prodigious.

Without a word he shook his reins, the
horses turned, and we swept into the
darkness of the pass. As I looked back I
saw the steam from the horses of the coach
by the light of the lamps, and projected
against it the figures of my late companions
crossing themselves. Then the driver
cracked his whip and called to his horses,

and off they swept on their way to Bukovina.
As they sank into the darkness I felt a
strange chill, and a lonely feeling come over
me. But a cloak was thrown over my
shoulders, and a rug across my knees, and
the driver said in excellent German

"The night is chill, mein Herr, and my master
the Count bade me take all care of you.
There is a flask of slivovitz (the plum brandy
of the country) underneath the seat, if you
should require it."

I did not take any, but it was a comfort to
know it was there all the same. I felt a little
strangely, and not a little frightened. I think
had there been any alternative I should have
taken it, instead of prosecuting that
unknown night journey. The carriage went
at a hard pace straight along, then we made
a complete turn and went along another
straight road. It seemed to me that we were
simply going over and over the same
ground again, and so I took note of some
salient point, and found that this was so. I
would have liked to have asked the driver
what this all meant, but I really feared to do
so, for I thought that, placed as I was, any
protest would have had no effect in case
there had been an intention to delay.

By-and-by, however, as I was curious to
know how time was passing, I struck a
match, and by its flame looked at my watch.
It was within a few minutes of midnight. This
gave me a sort of shock, for I suppose the
general superstition about midnight was
increased by my recent experiences. I
waited with a sick feeling of suspense.

Then a dog began to howl somewhere in a
farmhouse far down the road, a long,
agonized wailing, as if from fear. The sound
was taken up by another dog, and then
another and another, till, borne on the wind
which now sighed softly through the Pass, a

-8-

wild howling began, which seemed to come
from all over the country, as far as the
imagination could grasp it through the
gloom of the night.

At the first howl the horses began to strain
and rear, but the driver spoke to them
soothingly, and they quieted down, but
shivered and sweated as though after a
runaway from sudden fright. Then, far off in
the distance, from the mountains on each
side of us began a louder and a sharper
howling, that of wolves, which affected both
the horses and myself in the same way. For I
was minded to jump from the caleche and
run, whilst they reared again and plunged
madly, so that the driver had to use all his
great strength to keep them from bolting. In
a few minutes, however, my own ears got
accustomed to the sound, and the horses
so far became quiet that the driver was able
to descend and to stand before them.

He petted and soothed them, and
whispered something in their ears, as I have
heard of horse-tamers doing, and with
extraordinary effect, for under his caresses
they became quite manageable again,
though they still trembled. The driver again
took his seat, and shaking his reins, started
off at a great pace. This time, after going to
the far side or the Pass, he suddenly turned
down a narrow roadway which ran sharply
to the right.

Soon we were hemmed in with trees, which
in places arched right over the roadway till
we passed as through a tunnel. And again
great frowning rocks guarded us boldly on
either side. Though we were in shelter, we
could hear the rising wind, for it moaned
and whistled through the rocks, and the
branches of the trees crashed together as
we swept along. It grew colder and colder
still, and fine, powdery snow began to fall,
so that soon we and all around us were

covered with a white blanket. The keen
wind still carried the howling of the dogs,
though this grew fainter as we went on our
way. The baying of the wolves sounded
nearer and nearer, as though they were
closing round on us from every side. I grew
dreadfully afraid, and the horses shared my
fear. The driver, however, was not in the
least disturbed. He kept turning his head to
left and right, but I could not see anything
through the darkness.

Suddenly, away on our left I saw a fain
flickering blue flame. The driver saw it at the
same moment. He at once checked the
horses, and, jumping to the ground,
disappeared into the darkness. I did not
know what to do, the less as the howling of
the wolves grew closer. But while I
wondered, the driver suddenly appeared
again, and without a word took his seat,
and we resumed our journey. I think I must
have fallen asleep and kept dreaming of the
incident, for it seemed to be repeated
endlessly, and now looking back, it is like a
sort of awful nightmare. Once the flame
appeared so near the road, that even in the
darkness around us I could watch the
driver's motions. He went rapidly to where
the blue flame arose, it must have been very
faint, for it did not seem to illumine the place
around it at all, and gathering a few stones,
formed them into some device.

Once there appeared a strange optical
effect. When he stood between me and the
flame he did not obstruct it, for I could see
its ghostly flicker all the same. This startled
me, but as the effect was only momentary, I
took it that my eyes deceived me straining
through the darkness. Then for a time there
were no blue flames, and we sped onwards
through the gloom, with the howling of the
wolves around us, as though they were
following in a moving circle.

-9-

At last there came a time when the driver
went further afield than he had yet gone,
and during his absence, the horses began
to tremble worse than ever and to snort and
scream with fright. I could not see any cause
for it, for the howling of the wolves had
ceased altogether. But just then the moon,
sailing through the black clouds, appeared
behind the jagged crest of a beetling, pine-
clad rock, and by its light I saw around us a
ring of wolves, with white teeth and lolling
red tongues, with long, sinewy limbs and
shaggy hair. They were a hundred times
more terrible in the grim silence which held
them than even when they howled. For
myself, I felt a sort of paralysis of fear. It is
only when a man feels himself face to face
with such horrors that he can understand
their true import.

All at once the wolves began to howl as
though the moonlight had had some
peculiar effect on them. The horses jumped
about and reared, and looked helplessly
round with eyes that rolled in a way painful
to see. But the living ring of terror
encompassed them on every side, and they
had perforce to remain within it. I called to
the coachman to come, for it seemed to me
that our only chance was to try to break out
through the ring and to aid his approach, I
shouted and beat the side of the caleche,
hoping by the noise to scare the wolves
from the side, so as to give him a chance of
reaching the trap. How he came there, I
know not, but I heard his voice raised in a
tone of imperious command, and looking
towards the sound, saw him stand in the
roadway. As he swept his long arms, as
though brushing aside some impalpable
obstacle, the wolves fell back and back
further still. Just then a heavy cloud passed
across the face of the moon, so that we
were again in darkness.

When I could see again the driver was

climbing into the caleche, and the wolves
disappeared. This was all so strange and
uncanny that a dreadful fear came upon me,
and I was afraid to speak or move. The time
seemed interminable as we swept on our
way, now in almost complete darkness, for
the rolling clouds obscured the moon.

We kept on ascending, with occasional
periods of quick descent, but in the main
always ascending. Suddenly, I became
conscious of the fact that the driver was in
the act of pulling up the horses in the
courtyard of a vast ruined castle, from
whose tall black windows came no ray of
light, and whose broken battlements
showed a jagged line against the sky.

Chapter 2

Jonathan Harker's Journal Continued

5 May.--I must have been asleep, for
certainly if I had been fully awake I must
have noticed the approach of such a
remarkable place. In the gloom the
courtyard looked of considerable size, and
as several dark ways led from it under great
round arches, it perhaps seemed bigger
than it really is. I have not yet been able to
see it by daylight.

When the caleche stopped, the driver
jumped down and held out his hand to
assist me to alight. Again I could not but
notice his prodigious strength. His hand
actually seemed like a steel vice that could
have crushed mine if he had chosen. Then
he took my traps, and placed them on the
ground beside me as I stood close to a
great door, old and studded with large iron
nails, and set in a projecting doorway of
massive stone. I could see even in th e dim
light that the stone was massively carved,
but that the carving had been much worn by
time and weather. As I stood, the driver

-10-

jumped again into his seat and shook the
reins. The horses started forward, and trap
and all disappeared down one of the dark
openings.

I stood in silence where I was, for I did not
know what to do. Of bell or knocker there
was no sign. Through these frowning walls
and dark window openings it was not likely
that my voice could penetrate. The time I
waited seemed endless, and I felt doubts
and fears crowding upon me. What sort of
place had I come to, and among what kind
of people? What sort of grim adventure was
it on which I had embarked? Was this a
customary incident in the life of a solicitor's
clerk sent out to explain the purchase of a
London estate to a foreigner? Solicitor's
clerk! Mina would not like that. Solicitor, for
just before leaving London I got word that
my examination was successful, and I am
now a full-blown solicitor! I began to rub my
eyes and pinch myself to see if I were
awake. It all seemed like a horrible
nightmare to me, and I expected that I
should suddenly awake, and find myself at
home, with the dawn struggling in through
the windows, as I had now and again felt in
the morning after a day of overwork. But my
flesh answered the pinching test, and my
eyes were not to be deceived. I was indeed
awake and among the Carpathians. All I
could do now was to be patient, and to wait
the coming of morning.

Just as I had come to this conclusion I heard
a heavy step approaching behind the great
door, and saw through the chinks the gleam
of a coming light. Then there was the sound
of rattling chains and the clanking of
massive bolts drawn back. A key was
turned with the loud grating noise of long
disuse, and the great door swung back.

Within, stood a tall old man, clean shaven
save for a long white moustache, and clad

in black from head to foot, without a single
speck of colour about him anywhere. He
held in his hand an antique silver lamp, in
which the flame burned without a chimney
or globe of any kind, throwing long quivering
shadows as it flickered in the draught of the
open door. The old man motioned me in
with his right hand with a courtly gesture,
saying in excellent English, but with a
strange intonation.

"Welcome to my house! Enter freely and of
your own free will!" He made no motion of
stepping to meet me, but stood like a
statue, as though his gesture of welcome
had fixed him into stone. The instant,
however, that I had stepped over the
threshold, he moved impulsively forward,
and holding out his hand grasped mine with
a strength which made me wince, an effect
which was not lessened by the fact that it
seemed cold as ice, more like the hand of a
dead than a living man. Again he said.

"Welcome to my house! Enter freely. Go
safely, and leave something of the
happiness you bring!" The strength of the
handshake was so much akin to that which I
had noticed in the driver, whose face I had
not seen, that for a moment I doubted if it
were not the same person to whom I was
speaking. So to make sure, I said
interrogatively, "Count Dracula?"

He bowed in a courtly was as he replied, "I
am Dracula, and I bid you welcome, Mr.
Harker, to my house. Come in, the night air
is chill, and you must need to eat and
rest."As he was speaking, he put the lamp
on a bracket on the wall, and stepping out,
took my luggage. He had carried it in before
I could forestall him. I protested, but he
insisted.

"Nay, sir, you are my guest. It is late, and my
people are not available. Let me see to your

-11-

comfort myself."He insisted on carrying my
traps along the passage, and then up a
great winding stair, and along another great
passage, on whose stone floor our steps
rang heavily. At the end of this he threw
open a heavy door, and I rejoiced to see
within a well-lit room in which a table was
spread for supper, and on whose mighty
hearth a great fire of logs, freshly
replenished, flamed and flared.

The Count halted, putting down my bags,
closed the door, and crossing the room,
opened another door, which led into a small
octagonal room lit by a single lamp, and
seemingly without a window of any sort.
Passing through this, he opened another
door, and motioned me to enter. It was a
welcome sight. For here was a great
bedroom well lighted and warmed with
another log fire, also added to but lately, for
the top logs were fresh, which sent a hollow
roar up the wide chimney. The Count
himself left my luggage inside and
withdrew, saying, before he closed the
door.

"You will need, after your journey, to refresh
yourself by making your toilet. I trust you will
find all you wish. When you are ready, come
into the other room, where you will find your
supper prepared."

The light and warmth and the Count's
courteous welcome seemed to have
dissipated all my doubts and fears. Having
then reached my normal state, I discovered
that I was half famished with hunger. So
making a hasty toilet, I went into the other
room.

I found supper already laid out. My host,
who stood on one side of the great
fireplace, leaning against the stonework,
made a graceful wave of his hand to the
table, and said,

"I pray you, be seated and sup how you
please. You will I trust, excuse me that I do
not join you, but I have dined already, and I
do not sup."

I handed to him the sealed letter which Mr.
Hawkins had entrusted to me. He opened it
and read it gravely. Then, with a charming
smile, he handed it to me to read. One
passage of it, at least, gave me a thrill of
pleasure.

"I must regret that an attack of gout, from
which malady I am a constant sufferer,
forbids absolutely any travelling on my part
for some time to come. But I am happy to
say I can send a sufficient substitute, one in
whom I have every possible confidence. He
is a young man, full of energy and talent in
his own way, and of a very faithful
disposition. He is discreet and silent, and
has grown into manhood in my service. He
shall be ready to attend on you when you will
during his stay, and shall take your
instructions in all matters."

The count himself came forward and took
off the cover of a dish, and I fell to at once on
an excellent roast chicken. This, with some
cheese and a salad and a bottle of old
tokay, of which I had two glasses, was my
supper. During the time I was eating it the
Count asked me many question as to my
journey, and I told him by degrees all I had
experienced.

By this time I had finished my supper, and
by my host's desire had drawn up a chair by
the fire and begun to smoke a cigar which
he offered me, at the same time excusing
himself that he did not smoke. I had now an
opportunity of observing him, and found him
of a very marked physiognomy.

His face was a strong, a very strong,
aquiline, with high bridge of the thin nose

-12-

and peculiarly arched nostrils, with lofty
domed forehead, and hair growing scantily
round the temples but profusely elsewhere.
His eyebrows were very massive, almost
meeting over the nose, and with bushy hair
that seemed to curl in its own profusion. The
mouth, so far as I could see it under the
heavy moustache, was fixed and rather
cruel-looking, with peculiarly sharp white
teeth. These protruded over the lips, whose
remarkable ruddiness showed astonishing
vitality in a man of his years. For the rest, his
ears were pale, and at the tops extremely
pointed. The chin was broad and strong,
and the cheeks firm though thin. The general
effect was one of extraordinary pallor.

Hitherto I had noticed the backs of his hands
as they lay on his knees in the firelight, and
they had seemed rather white and fine. But
seeing them now close to me, I could not but
notice that they were rather coarse, broad,
with squat fingers. Strange to say, there
were hairs in the centre of the palm. The
nails were long and fine, and cut to a sharp
point. As the Count leaned over me and his
hands touched me, I could not repress a
shudder. It may have been that his breath
was rank, but a horrible feeling of nausea
came over me, which, do what I would, I
could not conceal.

The Count, evidently noticing it, drew back.
And with a grim sort of smile, which showed
more than he had yet done his protruberant
teeth, sat himself down again on his own
side of the fireplace. We were both silent for
a while, and as I looked towards the
window I saw the first dim streak of the
coming dawn. There seemed a strange
stillness over everything. But as I listened, I
heard as if from down below in the valley the
howling of many wolves. The Count's eyes
gleamed, and he said.

"Listen to them, the children of the night.

What music they make!" Seeing, I suppose,
some expression in my face strange to him,
he added,"Ah, sir, you dwellers in the city
cannot enter into the feelings of the hunter."
Then he rose and said.

"But you must be tired. Your bedroom is all
ready, and tomorrow you shall sleep as late
as you will. I have to be away till the
afternoon, so sleep well and dream well!"
With a courteous bow, he opened for me
himself the door to the octagonal room, and
I entered my bedroom.

I am all in a sea of wonders. I doubt. I fear. I
think strange things, which I dare not
confess to my own soul. God keep me, if
only for the sake of those dear to me!

7 May.--It is again early morning, but I have
rested and enjoyed the last twenty-four
hours. I slept till late in the day, and awoke of
my own accord. When I had dressed myself I
went into the room where we had supped,
and found a cold breakfast laid out, with
coffee kept hot by the pot being placed on
the hearth. There was a card on the table,
on which was written

"I have to be absent for a while. Do not wait
for me. D." I set to and enjoyed a hearty
meal. When I had done, I looked for a bell, so
that I might let the servants know I had
finished, but I could not find one. There are
certainly odd deficiencies in the house,
considering the extraordinary evidences of
wealth which are round me. The table
service is of gold, and so beautifully
wrought that it must be of immense value.
The curtains and upholstery of the chairs
and sofas and the hangings of my bed are
of the costliest and most beautiful fabrics,
and must have been of fabulous value when
they were made, for they are centuries old,
though in excellent order. I saw something
like them in Hampton Court, but they were

-13-

worn and frayed and moth-eaten. But still in
none of the rooms is there a mirror. There is
not even a toilet glass on my table, and I had
to get the little shaving glass from my bag
before I could either shave or brush my hair.
I have not yet seen a servant anywhere, or
heard a sound near the castle except the
howling of wolves. Some time after I had
finished my meal, I do not know whether to
call it breakfast of dinner, for it was
between five and six o'clock when I had it, I
looked about for something to read, for I did
not like to go about the castle until I had
asked the Count's permission. There was
absolutely nothing in the room, book,
newspaper, or even writing materials, so I
opened another door in the room and found
a sort of library. The door opposite mine I
tried, but found locked.

In the library I found, to my great delight, a
vast number of English books, whole
shelves full of them, and bound volumes of
magazines and newspapers. A table in the
center was littered with English magazines
and newspapers, though none of them
were of very recent date. The books were of
the most varied kind, history, geography,
politics, political economy, botany,
geology, law, all relating to England and
English life and customs and manners.
There were even such books of reference
as the London Directory, the "Red" and
"Blue" books, Whitaker's Almanac, the
Army and Navy Lists, and it somehow
gladdened my heart to see it, the Law List.

Whilst I was looking at the books, the door
opened, and the Count entered. He saluted
me in a hearty way, and hoped that I had
had a good night's rest. Then he went on.

"I am glad you found your way in here, for I
am sure there is much that will interest you.
These companions," and he laid his hand
on some of the books, "have been good

friends to me, and for some years past,
ever since I had the idea of going to
London, have given me many, many hours
of pleasure. Through them I have come to
know your great England, and to know her
is to love her. I long to go through the
crowded streets of your mighty London, to
be in the midst of the whirl and rush of
humanity, to share its life, its change, its
death, and all that makes it what it is. But
alas! As yet I only know your tongue through
books. To you, my friend, I look that I know it
to speak."

"But, Count," I said, "You know and speak
English thoroughly!" He bowed gravely.

"I thank you, my friend, for your all too-
flattering estimate, but yet I fear that I am but
a little way on the road I would travel. True, I
know the grammar and the words, but yet I
know not how to speak them.

"Indeed," I said, "You speak excellently."

"Not so," he answered. "Well, I know that,
did I move and speak in your London, none
there are who would not know me for a
stranger. That is not enough for me. Here I
am noble. I am a Boyar. The common
people know me, and I am master. But a
stranger in a strange land, he is no one. Men
know him not, and to know not is to care not
for. I am content if I am like the rest, so that
no man stops if he sees me, or pauses in
his speaking if he hears my words, `Ha, ha!
A stranger!' I have been so long master that
I would be master still, or at least that none
other should be master of me. You come to
me not alone as agent of my friend Peter
Hawkins, of Exeter, to tell me all about my
new estate in London. You shall, I trust, rest
here with me a while, so that by our talking I
may learn the English intonation. And I
would that you tell me when I make error,
even of the smallest, in my speaking. I am

-14-

sorry that I had to be away so long today, but
you will, I know forgive one who has so
many important affairs in hand." Of course I
said all I could about being willing, and
asked if I might come into that room when I
chose. He answered, "Yes, certainly," and
added.

"You may go anywhere you wish in the
castle, except where the doors are locked,
where of course you will not wish to go.
There is reason that all things are as they
are, and did you see with my eyes and know
with my knowledge, you would perhaps
better understand." I said I was sure of this,
and then he went on.

"We are in Transylvania, and Transylvania is
not England. Our ways are not your ways,
and there shall be to you many strange
things. Nay, from what you have told me of
your experiences already, you know
something of what strange things there may
be."

This led to much conversation, and as it was
evident that he wanted to talk, if only for
talking's sake, I asked him many questions
regarding things that had already happened
to me or come within my notice. Sometimes
he sheered off the subject, or turned the
conversation by pretending not to
understand, but generally he answered all I
asked most frankly. Then as time went on,
and I had got somewhat bolder, I asked him
of some of the strange things of the
preceding night, as for instance, why the
coachman went to the places where he had
seen the blue flames. He then explained to
me that it was commonly believed that on a
certain night of the year, last night, in fact,
when all evil spirits are supposed to have
unchecked sway, a blue flame is seen over
any place where treasure has been
concealed.

"That treasure has been hidden," he went
on, "in the region through which you came
last night, there can be but little doubt. For it
was the ground fought over for centuries by
the Wallachian, the Saxon, and the Turk.
Why, there is hardly a foot of soil in all this
region that has not been enriched by the
blood of men, patriots or invaders. In the old
days there were stirring times, when the
Austrian and the Hungarian came up in
hordes, and the patriots went out to meet
them, men and women, the aged and the
children too, and waited their coming on the
rocks above the passes, that they might
sweep destruction on them with their
artificial avalanches. When the invader was
triumphant he found but little, for whatever
there was had been sheltered in the friendly
soil."

"But how," said I, "can it have remained so
long undiscovered, when there is a sure
index to it if men will but take the trouble to
look? "The Count smiled, and as his lips ran
back over his gums, the long, sharp, canine
teeth showed out strangely. He answered.

"Because your peasant is at heart a coward
and a fool! Those flames only appear on
one night, and on that night no man of this
land will, if he can help it, stir without his
doors. And, dear sir, even if he did he would
not know what to do. Why, even the peasant
that you tell me of who marked the place of
the flame would not know where to look in
daylight even for his own work. Even you
would not, I dare be sworn, be able to find
these places again?"

"There you are right," I said. "I know no more
than the dead where even to look for them."
Then we drifted into other matters.

"Come," he said at last, "tell me of London
and of the house which you have procured
for me." With an apology for my remissness,

-15-

I went into my own room to get the papers
from my bag. Whilst I was placing them in
order I heard a rattling of china and silver in
the next room, and as I passed through,
noticed that the table had been cleared and
the lamp lit, for it was by this time deep into
the dark. The lamps were also lit in the study
or library, and I found the Count lying on the
sofa, reading, of all things in the world, and
English Bradshaw's Guide. When I came in
he cleared the books and papers from the
table, and with him I went into plans and
deeds and figures of all sorts. He was
interested in everything, and asked me a
myriad questions about the place and its
surroundings. He clearly had studied
beforehand all he could get on the subject
of the neighborhood, for he evidently at the
end knew very much more than I did. When I
remarked this, he answered.

"Well, but, my friend, is it not needful that I
should? When I go there I shall be all alone,
and my friend Harker Jonathan, nay, pardon
me. I fall into my country's habit of putting
your patronymic first, my friend Jonathan
Harker will not be by my side to correct and
aid me. He will be in Exeter, miles away,
probably working at papers of the law with
my other friend, Peter Hawkins. So!"

We went thoroughly into the business of the
purchase of the estate at Purfleet. When I
had told him the facts and got his signature
to the necessary papers, and had written a
letter with them ready to post to Mr.
Hawkins, he began to ask me how I had
come across so suitable a place. I read to
him the notes which I had made at the time,
and which I inscribe here.

"At Purfleet, on a by-road, I came across
just such a place as seemed to be required,
and where was displayed a dilapidated
notice that the place was for sale. It was
surrounded by a high wall, of ancient

structure, built of heavy stones, and has not
been repaired for a large number of years.
The closed gates are of heavy old oak and
iron, all eaten with rust.

"The estate is called Carfax, no doubt a
corruption of the old Quatre Face, as the
house is four sided, agreeing with the
cardinal points of the compass. It contains
in all some twenty acres, quite surrounded
by the solid stone wall above mentioned.
There are many trees on it, which make it in
places gloomy, and there is a deep, dark-
looking pond or small lake, evidently fed by
some springs, as the water is clear and
flows away in a fair-sized stream. The
house is very large and of all periods back, I
should say, to mediaeval times, for one part
is of stone immensely thick, with only a few
windows high up and heavily barred with
iron. It looks like part of a keep, and is close
to an old chapel or church. I could not enter
it, as I had not the key of the door leading to
it from the house, but I have taken with my
Kodak views of it from various points. The
house had been added to, but in a very
straggling way, and I can only guess at the
amount of ground it covers, which must be
very great. There are but few houses close
at hand, one being a very large house only
recently added to and formed into a private
lunatic asylum. It is not, however, visible
from the grounds."

When I had finished, he said, "I am glad that
it is old and big. I myself am of an old family,
and to live in a new house would kill me. A
house cannot be made habitable in a day,
and after all, how few days go to make up a
century. I rejoice also that there is a chapel
of old times. We Transylvanian nobles love
not to think that our bones may lie amongst
the common dead. I seek not gaiety nor
mirth, not the bright voluptuousness of much
sunshine and sparkling waters which
please the young and gay. I am no longer

-16-

young, and my heart, through weary years
of mourning over the dead, is attuned to
mirth. Moreover, the walls of my castle are
broken. The shadows are many, and the
wind breathes cold through the broken
battlements and casements. I love the
shade and the shadow, and would be alone
with my thoughts when I may." Somehow his
words and his look did not seem to accord,
or else it was that his cast of face made his
smile look malignant and saturnine.

Presently, with an excuse, he left me,
asking me to pull my papers together. He
was some little time away, and I began to
look at some of the books around me. One
was an atlas, which I found opened naturally
to England, as if that map had been much
used. On looking at it I found in certain
places little rings marked, and on examining
these I noticed that one was near London on
the east side, manifestly where his new
estate was situated. The other two were
Exeter, and Whitby on the Yorkshire coast.

It was the better part of an hour when the
Count returned. "Aha!" he said. "Still at your
books? Good! But you must not work
always. Come! I am informed that your
supper is ready." He took my arm, and we
went into the next room, where I found an
excellent supper ready on the table. The
Count again excused himself, as he had
dined out on his being away from home. But
he sat as on the previous night, and chatted
whilst I ate. After supper I smoked, as on the
last evening, and the Count stayed with me,
chatting and asking questions on every
conceivable subject, hour after hour. I felt
that it was getting very late indeed, but I did
not say anything, for I felt under obligation to
meet my host's wishes in every way. I was
not sleepy, as the long sleep yesterday had
fortified me, but I could not help
experiencing that chill which comes over
one at the coming of the dawn, which is like,

in its way, the turn of the tide. They say that
people who are near death die generally at
the change to dawn or at the turn of the tide.
Anyone who has when tired, and tied as it
were to his post, experienced this change in
the atmosphere can well believe it. All at
once we heard the crow of the cock coming
up with preternatural shrillness through the
clear morning air.

Count Dracula, jumping to his feet, said,
"Why there is the morning again! How
remiss I am to let you stay up so long. You
must make your conversation regarding my
dear new country of England less
interesting, so that I may not forget how time
flies by us," and with a courtly bow, he
quickly left me.

I went into my room and drew the curtains,
but there was little to notice. My window
opened into the courtyard, all I could see
was the warm grey of quickening sky. So I
pulled the curtains again, and have written
of this day.

8 May.--I began to fear as I wrote in this
book that I was getting too diffuse. But now I
am glad that I went into detail from the first,
for there is something so strange about this
place and all in it that I cannot but feel
uneasy. I wish I were safe out of it, or that I
had never come. It may be that this strange
night existence is telling on me, but would
that that were all! If there were any one to
talk to I could bear it, but there is no one. I
have only the Count to speak with, and he I
fear I am myself the only living soul within the
place. Let me be prosaiac so far as facts
can be. It will help me to bear up, and
imagination must not run riot with me. If it
does I am lost. Let me say at once how I
stand, or seem to.

I only slept a few hours when I went to bed,
and feeling that I could not sleep any more,

-17-

got up. I had hung my shaving glass by the
window, and was just beginning to shave.
Suddenly I felt a hand on my shoulder, and
heard the Count's voice saying to me,
"Good morning." I started, for it amazed me
that I had not seen him, since the reflection
of the glass covered the whole room behind
me. In starting I had cut myself slightly, but
did not notice it at the moment. Having
answered the Count's salutation, I turned to
the glass again to see how I had been
mistaken. This time there could be no error,
for the man was close to me, and I could
see him over my shoulder. But there was no
reflection of him in the mirror! The whole
room behind me was displayed, but there
was no sign of a man in it, except myself.

This was startling, and coming on the top of
so many strange things, was beginning to
increase that vague feeling of uneasiness
which I always have when the Count is near.
But at the instant I saw the the cut had bled a
little, and the blood was trickling over my
chin. I laid down the razor, turning as I did so
half round to look for some sticking plaster.
When the Count saw my face, his eyes
blazed with a sort of demoniac fury, and he
suddenly made a grab at my throat. I drew
away and his hand touched the string of
beads which held the crucifix. It made an
instant change in him, for the fury passed so
quickly that I could hardly believe that it was
ever there.

"Take care," he said, "take care how you cut
yourself. It is more dangerous that you think
in this country." Then seizing the shaving
glass, he went on, "And this is the wretched
thing that has done the mischief. It is a foul
bauble of man's vanity. Away with it!" And
opening the window with one wrench of his
terrible hand, he flung out the glass, which
was shattered into a thousand pieces on the
stones of the courtyard far below. Then he
withdrew without a word. It is very annoying,

for I do not see how I am to shave, unless in
my watch-case or the bottom of the shaving
pot, which is fortunately of metal.

When I went into the dining room, breakfast
was prepared, but I could not find the Count
anywhere. So I breakfasted alone. It is
strange that as yet I have not seen the Count
eat or drink. He must be a very peculiar
man! After breakfast I did a little exploring in
the castle. I went out on the stairs, and found
a room looking towards the South.

The view was magnificent, and from where
I stood there was every opportunity of
seeing it. The castle is on the very edge of a
terrific precipice. A stone falling from the
window would fall a thousand feet without
touching anything! As far as the eye can
reach is a sea of green tree tops, with
occasionally a deep rift where there is a
chasm. Here and there are silver threads
where the rivers wind in deep gorges
through the forests.

But I am not in heart to describe beauty, for
when I had seen the view I explored further.
Doors, doors, doors everywere, and all
locked and bolted. In no place save from the
windows in the castle walls is there an
available exit. The castle is a veritable
prison, and I am a prisoner!

Chapter 3

Jonathan Harker's Journal Continued

When I found that I was a prisoner a sort of
wild feeling came over me. I rushed up and
down the stairs, trying every door and
peering out of every window I could find, but
after a little the conviction of my
helplessness overpowered all other
feelings. When I look back after a few hours I
think I must have been mad for the time, for I
behaved much as a rat does in a trap. When,

-18-

however, the conviction had come to me
that I was helpless I sat down quietly, as
quietly as I have ever done anything in my
life, and began to think over what was best
to be done. I am thinking still, and as yet
have come to no definite conclusion. Of one
thing only am I certain. That it is no use
making my ideas known to the Count. He
knows well that I am imprisoned, and as he
has done it himself, and has doubtless his
own motives for it, he would only deceive
me if I trusted him fully with the facts. So far
as I can see, my only plan will be to keep my
knowledge and my fears to myself, and my
eyes open. I am, I know, either being
deceived, like a baby, by my own fears, or
else I am in desperate straits, and if the
latter be so, I need, and shall need, all my
brains to get through.

I had hardly come to this conclusion when I
heard the great door below shut, and knew
that the Count had returned. He did not
come at once into the library, so I went
cautiously to my own room and found him
making the bed. This was odd, but only
confirmed what I had all along thought, that
there are no servants in the house. When
later I saw him through the chink of the
hinges of the door laying the table in the
dining room, I was assured of it. For if he
does himself all these menial offices, surely
it is proof that there is no one else in the
castle, it must have been the Count himself
who was the driver of the coach that brought
me here. This is a terrible thought, for if so,
what does it mean that he could control the
wolves, as he did, by only holding up his
hand for silence? How was it that all the
people at Bistritz and on the coach had
some terrible fear for me? What meant the
giving of the crucifix, of the garlic, of the
wild rose, of the mountain ash?

Bless that good, good woman who hung the
crucifix round my neck! For it is a comfort

and a strength to me whenever I touch it. It is
odd that a thing which I have been taught to
regard with disfavour and as idolatrous
should in a time of loneliness and trouble be
of help. Is it that there is something in the
essence of the thing itself, or that it is a
medium, a tangible help, in conveying
memories of sympathy and comfort? Some
time, if it may be, I must examine this matter
and try to make up my mind about it. In the
meantime I must find out all I can about
Count Dracula, as it may help me to
understand. Tonight he may talk of himself,
if I turn the conversation that way. I must be
very careful, however, not to awake his
suspicion.

Midnight.--I have had a long talk with the
Count. I asked him a few questions on
Transylvania history, and he warmed up to
the subject wonderfully. In his speaking of
things and people, and especially of
battles, he spoke as if he had been present
at them all. This he afterwards explained by
saying that to a Boyar the pride of his house
and name is his own pride, that their glory is
his glory, that their fate is his fate. Whenever
he spoke of his house he always said "we",
and spoke almost in the plural, like a king
speaking. I wish I could put down all he said
exactly as he said it, for to me it was most
fascinating. It seemed to have in it a whole
history of the country. He grew excited as he
spoke, and walked about the room pulling
his great white moustache and grasping
anything on which he laid his hands as
though he would crush it by main strength.
One thing he said which I shall put down as
nearly as I can, for it tells in its way the story
of his race.

"We Szekelys have a right to be proud, for in
our veins flows the blood of many brave
races who fought as the lion fights, for
lordship. Here, in the whirlpool of European
races, the Ugric tribe bore down from

-19-

Iceland the fighting spirit which Thor and
Wodin game them, which their Berserkers
displayed to such fell intent on the
seaboards of Europe, aye, and of Asia and
Africa too, till the peoples thought that the
werewolves themselves had come. Here,
too, when they came, they found the Huns,
whose warlike fury had swept the earth like
a living flame, till the dying peoples held that
in their veins ran the blood of those old
witches, who, expelled from Scythia had
mated with the devils in the desert. Fools,
fools! What devil or what witch was ever so
great as Attila, whose blood is in these
veins?" He held up his arms. "Is it a wonder
that we were a conquering race, that we
were proud, that when the Magyar, the
Lombard, the Avar, the Bulgar, or the Turk
poured his thousands on our frontiers, we
drove them back? Is it strange that when
Arpad and his legions swept through the
Hungarian fatherland he found us here
when he reached the frontier, that the
Honfoglalas was completed there?And
when the Hungarian flood swept eastward,
the Szekelys were claimed as kindred by
the victorious Magyars, and to us for
centuries was trusted the guarding of the
frontier of Turkeyland. Aye, and more than
that, endless duty of the frontier guard, for
as the Turks say, `water sleeps, and the
enemy is sleepless.' Who more gladly than
we throughout the Four Nations received
the `bloody sword,' or at its warlike call
flocked quicker to the standard of the King?
When was redeemed that great shame of
my nation, the shame of Cassova, when the
flags of the Wallach and the Magyar went
down beneath the Crescent?Who was it but
one of my own race who as Voivode
crossed the Danube and beat the Turk on
his own ground? This was a Dracula
indeed! Woe was it that his own unworthy
brother, when he had fallen, sold his people
to the Turk and brought the shame of slavery
on them! Was it not this Dracula, indeed,

who inspired that other of his race who in a
later age again and again brought his
forces over the great river into Turkeyland,
who, when he was beaten back, came
again, and again, though he had to come
alone from the bloody field where his troops
were being slaughtered, since he knew that
he alone could ultimately triumph! They said
that he thought only of himself. Bah! What
good are peasants without a leader? Where
ends the war without a brain and heart to
conduct it? Again, when, after the battle of
Mohacs, we threw off the Hungarian yoke,
we of the Dracula blood were amongst their
leaders, for our spirit would not brook that
we were not free. Ah, young sir, the
Szekelys, and the Dracula as their heart's
blood, their brains, and their swords, can
boast a record that mushroom growths like
the Hapsburgs and the Romanoffs can
never reach. The warlike days are over.
Blood is too precious a thing in these days
of dishonourable peace, and the glories of
the great races are as a tale that is told."

It was by this time close on morning, and we
went to bed. (Mem., this diary seems
horribly like the beginning of the "Arabian
Nights," for everything has to break off at
cockcrow, or like the ghost of Hamlet's
father.)

12 May.--Let me begin with facts, bare,
meager facts, verified by books and
figures, and of which there can be no doubt.
I must not confuse them with experiences
which will have to rest on my own
observation, or my memory of them. Last
evening when the Count came from his
room he began by asking me questions on
legal matters and on the doing of certain
kinds of business. I had spent the day
wearily over books, and, simply to keep my
mind occupied, went over some of the
matters I had been examined in at Lincoln's
Inn. There was a certain method in the

-20-

Count's inquiries, so I shall try to put them
down in sequence. The knowledge may
somehow or some time be useful to me.

First, he asked if a man in England might
have two solicitors or more. I told him he
might have a dozen if he wished, but that it
would not be wise to have more than one
solicitor engaged in one transaction, as only
one could act at a time, and that to change
would be certain to militate against his
interest. He seemed thoroughly to
understand, and went on to ask if there
would be any practical difficulty in having
one man to attend, say, to banking, and
another to look after shipping, in case local
help were needed in a place far from the
home of the banking solicitor. I asked to
explain more fully, so that I might not by any
chance mislead him, so he said,

"I shall illustrate. Your friend and mine, Mr.
Peter Hawkins, from under the shadow of
your beautiful cathedral at Exeter, which is
far from London, buys for me through your
good self my place at London. Good! Now
here let me say frankly, lest you should think
it strange that I have sought the services of
one so far off from London instead of some
one resident there, that my motive was that
no local interest might be served save my
wish only, and as one of London residence
might, perhaps, have some purpose of
himself or friend to serve, I went thus afield
to seek my agent, whose labours should be
only to my interest. Now, suppose I, who
have much of affairs, wish to ship goods,
say, to Newcastle, or Durham, or Harwich,
or Dover, might it not be that it could with
more ease be done by consigning to one in
these ports?"

I answered that certainly it would be most
easy, but that we solicitors had a system of
agency one for the other, so that local work
could be done locally on instruction from any

solicitor, so that the client, simply placing
himself in the hands of one man, could have
his wishes carried out by him without further
trouble.

"But," said he,"I could be at liberty to direct
myself. Is it not so?"

"Of course, " I replied, and "Such is often
done by men of business, who do not like
the whole of their affairs to be known by any
one person."

"Good!" he said, and then went on to ask
about the means of making consignments
and the forms to be gone through, and of all
sorts of difficulties which might arise, but by
forethought could be guarded against. I
explained all these things to him to the best
of my ability, and he certainly left me under
the impression that he would have made a
wonderful solicitor, for there was nothing
that he did not think of or foresee. For a man
who was never in the country, and who did
not evidently do much in the way of
business, his knowledge and acumen were
wonderful. When he had satisfied himself on
these points of which he had spoken, and I
had verified all as well as I could by the
books available, he suddenly stood up and
said, "Have you written since your first letter
to our friend Mr. Peter Hawkins, or to any
other?"

It was with some bitterness in my heart that I
answered that I had not, that as yet I had not
seen any opportunity of sending letters to
anybody.

"Then write now, my young friend," he said,
laying a heavy hand on my shoulder, "write
to our friend and to any other, and say, if it
will please you, that you shall stay with me
until a month from now."

"Do you wish me to stay so long?" I asked,

-21-

for my heart grew cold at the thought.

"I desire it much, nay I will take no refusal.
When your master, employer, what you will,
engaged that someone should come on his
behalf, it was understood that my needs
only were to be consulted. I have not stinted.
Is it not so?"

What could I do but bow acceptance? It was
Mr. Hawkins' interest, not mine, and I had to
think of him, not myself, and besides, while
Count Dracula was speaking, there was
that in his eyes and in his bearing which
made me remember that I was a prisoner,
and that if I wished it I could have no choice.
The Count saw his victory in my bow, and
his mastery in the trouble of my face, for he
began at once to use them, but in his own
smooth, resistless way.

"I pray you, my good young friend, that you
will not discourse of things other than
business in your letters. It will doubtless
please your friends to know that you are
well, and that you look forward to getting
home to them. Is it not so?" As he spoke he
handed me three sheets of note paper and
three envelopes. They were all of the
thinnest foreign post, and looking at them,
then at him, and noticing his quiet smile,
with the sharp, canine teeth lying over the
red underlip, I understood as well as if he
had spoken that I should be more careful
what I wrote, for he would be able to read it.
So I determined to write only formal notes
now, but to write fully to Mr. Hawkins in
secret, and also to Mina, for to her I could
write shorthand, which would puzzle the
Count, if he did see it. When I had written my
two letters I sat quiet, reading a book whilst
the Count wrote several notes, referring as
he wrote them to some books on his table.
Then he took up my two and placed them
with his own, and put by his writing
materials, after which, the instant the door

had closed behind him, I leaned over and
looked at the letters, which were face down
on the table. I felt no compunction in doing
so for under the circumstances I felt that I
should protect myself in every way I could.

One of the letters was directed to Samuel F.
Billington, No. 7, The Crescent, Whitby,
another to Herr Leutner, Varna. The third
was to Coutts & Co., London, and the fourth
to Herren Klopstock & Billreuth, bankers,
Buda Pesth. The second and fourth were
unsealed. I was just about to look at them
when I saw the door handle move. I sank
back in my seat, having just had time to
resume my book before the Count, holding
still another letter in his hand, entered the
room. He took up the letters on the table and
stamped them carefully, and then turning to
me, said,

"I trust you will forgive me, but I have much
work to do in private this evening. You will, I
hope, find all things as you wish." At the
door he turned, and after a moment's pause
said, "Let me advise you, my dear young
friend. Nay, let me warn you with all
seriousness, that should you leave these
rooms you will not by any chance go to sleep
in any other part of the castle. It is old, and
has many memories, and there are bad
dreams for those who sleep unwisely. Be
warned! Should sleep now or ever
overcome you, or be like to do, then haste to
your own chamber or to these rooms, for
your rest will then be safe. But if you be not
careful in this respect, then," He finished his
speech in a gruesome way, for he motioned
with his hands as if he were washing them. I
quite understood. My only doubt was as to
whether any dream could be more terrible
than the unnatural, horrible net of gloom and
mystery which seemed closing around me.

Later.--I endorse the last words written, but
this time there is no doubt in question. I shall

-22-

not fear to sleep in any place where he is
not. I have placed the crucifix over the head
of my bed, I imagine that my rest is thus
freer from dreams, and there it shall remain.

When he left me I went to my room. After a
little while, not hearing any sound, I came
out and went up the stone stair to where I
could look out towards the South. There
was some sense of freedom in the vast
expanse, inaccessible though it was to me,
as compared with the narrow darkness of
the courtyard. Looking out on this, I felt that I
was indeed in prison, and I seemed to want
a breath of fresh air, though it were of the
night. I am beginning to feel this nocturnal
existence tell on me. It is destroying my
nerve. I start at my own shadow, and am full
of all sorts of horrible imaginings. God
knows that there is ground for my terrible
fear in this accursed place!I looked out over
the beautiful expanse, bathed in soft yellow
moonlight till it was almost as light as day. In
the soft light the distant hills became
melted, and the shadows in the valleys and
gorges of velvety blackness. The mere
beauty seemed to cheer me. There was
peace and comfort in every breath I drew.
As I leaned from the window my eye was
caught by something moving a storey below
me, and somewhat to my left, where I
imagined, from the order of the rooms, that
the windows of the Count's own room
would look out. The window at which I stood
was tall and deep, stone-mullioned, and
though weatherworn, was still complete.
But it was evidently many a day since the
case had been there. I drew back behind
the stonework, and looked carefully out.

What I saw was the Count's head coming
out from the window. I did not see the face,
but I knew the man by the neck and the
movement of his back and arms. In any
case I could not mistake the hands which I
had had some many opportunities of

studying. I was at first interested and
somewhat amused, for it is wonderful how
small a matter will interest and amuse a
man when he is a prisoner. But my very
feelings changed to repulsion and terror
when I saw the whole man slowly emerge
from the window and begin to crawl down
the castle wall over the dreadful abyss, face
down with his cloak spreading out around
him like great wings. At first I could not
believe my eyes. I thought it was some trick
of the moonlight, some weird effect of
shadow, but I kept looking, and it could be
no delusion. I saw the fingers and toes
grasp the corners of the stones, worn clear
of the mortar by the stress of years, and by
thus using every projection and inequality
move downwards with considerable
speed, just as a lizard moves along a wall.

What manner of man is this, or what manner
of creature, is it in the semblance of man? I
feel the dread of this horrible place
overpowering me. I am in fear, in awful fear,
and there is no escape for me. I am
encompassed about with terrors that I dare
not think of.

15 May.--Once more I have seen the count
go out in his lizard fashion. He moved
downwards in a sidelong way, some
hundred feet down, and a good deal to the
left. He vanished into some hole or window.
When his head had disappeared, I leaned
out to try and see more, but without avail.
The distance was too great to allow a
proper angle of sight. I knew he had left the
castle now, and thought to use the
opportunity to explore more than I had dared
to do as yet. I went back to the room, and
taking a lamp, tried all the doors. They were
all locked, as I had expected, and the locks
were comparatively new. But I went down
the stone stairs to the hall where I had
entered originally. I found I could pull back
the bolts easily enough and unhook the

-23-

great chains. But the door was locked, and
the key was gone! That key must be in the
Count's room. I must watch should his door
be unlocked, so that I may get it and
escape. I went on to make a thorough
examination of the various stairs and
passages, and to try the doors that opened
from them. One or two small rooms near the
hall were open, but there was nothing to see
in them except old furniture, dusty with age
and moth-eaten. At last, however, I found
one door at the top of the stairway which,
though it seemed locked, gave a little under
pressure. I tried it harder, and found that it
was not really locked, but that the resistance
came from the fact that the hinges had fallen
somewhat, and the heavy door rested on
the floor. Here was an opportunity which I
might not have again, so I exerted myself,
and with many efforts forced it back so that I
could enter. I was now in a wing of the castle
further to the right than the rooms I knew and
a storey lower down. From the windows I
could see that the suite of rooms lay along to
the south of the castle, the windows of the
end room looking out both west and south.
On the latter side, as well as to the former,
there was a great precipice. The castle was
built on the corner of a great rock, so that on
three sides it was quite impregnable, and
great windows were placed here where
sling, or bow, or culverin could not reach,
and consequently light and comfort,
impossible to a position which had to be
guarded, were secured. To the west was a
great valley, and then, rising far away, great
jagged mountain fastnesses, rising peak
on peak, the sheer rock studded with
mountain ash and thorn, whose roots clung
in cracks and crevices and crannies of the
stone. This was evidently the portion of the
castle occupied by the ladies in bygone
days, for the furniture had more an air of
comfort than any I had seen.

The windows were curtainless, and the

yellow moonlight, flooding in through the
diamond panes, enabled one to see even
colours, whilst it softened the wealth of dust
which lay over all and disguised in some
measure the ravages of time and moth. My
lamp seemed to be of little effect in the
brilliant moonlight, but I was glad to have it
with me, for there was a dread loneliness in
the place which chilled my heart and made
my nerves tremble. Still, it was better than
living alone in the rooms which I had come
to hate from the presence of the Count, and
after trying a little to school my nerves, I
found a soft quietude come over me. Here I
am, sitting at a little oak table where in old
times possibly some fair lady sat to pen,
with much thought and many blushes, her ill-
spelt love letter, and writing in my diary in
shorthand all that has happened since I
closed it last. It is the nineteenth century up-
to-date with a vengeance. And yet, unless
my senses deceive me, the old centuries
had, and have, powers of their own which
mere "modernity" cannot kill.

Later: The morning of 16 May.--God
preserve my sanity, for to this I am reduced.
Safety and the assurance of safety are
things of the past. Whilst I live on here there
is but one thing to hope for, that I may not go
mad, if, indeed, I be not mad already. If I be
sane, then surely it is maddening to think
that of all the foul things that lurk in this
hateful place the Count is the least dreadful
to me, that to him alone I can look for safety,
even though this be only whilst I can serve
his purpose. Great God! Merciful God, let
me be calm, for out of that way lies
madness indeed. I begin to get new lights
on certain things which have puzzled me. Up
to now I never quite knew what
Shakespeare meant when he made Hamlet
say, "My tablets! Quick, my tablets! `tis
meet that I put it down," etc., For now,
feeling as though my own brain were
unhinged or as if the shock had come which

-24-

must end in its undoing, I turn to my diary for
repose. The habit of entering accurately
must help to soothe me.

The Count's mysterious warning frightened
me at the time. It frightens me more not
when I think of it, for in the future he has a
fearful hold upon me. I shall fear to doubt
what he may say!

When I had written in my diary and had
fortunately replaced the book and pen in my
pocket I felt sleepy. The Count's warning
came into my mind, but I took pleasure in
disobeying it. The sense of sleep was upon
me, and with it the obstinacy which sleep
brings as outrider. The soft moonlight
soothed, and the wide expanse without
gave a sense of freedom which refreshed
me. I determined not to return tonight to the
gloom-haunted rooms, but to sleep here,
where, of old, ladies had sat and sung and
lived sweet lives whilst their gentle breasts
were sad for their menfolk away in the midst
of remorseless wars. I drew a great couch
out of its place near the corner, so that as I
lay, I could look at the lovely view to east and
south, and unthinking of and uncaring for the
dust, composed myself for sleep. I suppose
I must have fallen asleep. I hope so, but I
fear, for all that followed was startlingly real,
so real that now sitting here in the broad, full
sunlight of the morning, I cannot in the least
believe that it was all sleep.

I was not alone. The room was the same,
unchanged in any way since I came into it. I
could see along the floor, in the brilliant
moonlight, my own footsteps marked where
I had disturbed the long accumulation of
dust. In the moonlight opposite me were
three young women, ladies by their dress
and manner. I thought at the time that I must
be dreaming when I saw them, they threw
no shadow on the floor. They came close to
me, and looked at me for some time, and

then whispered together. Two were dark,
and had high aquiline noses, like the Count,
and great dark, piercing eyes, that seemed
to be almost red when contrasted with the
pale yellow moon. The other was fair, as
fair as can be, with great masses of golden
hair and eyes like pale sapphires. I seemed
somehow to know her face, and to know it
in connection with some dreamy fear, but I
could not recollect at the moment how or
where. All three had brilliant white teeth that
shone like pearls against the ruby of their
voluptuous lips. There was something about
them that made me uneasy, some longing
and at the same time some deadly fear. I felt
in my heart a wicked, burning desire that
they would kiss me with those red lips.It is
not good to note this down, lest some day it
should meet Mina's eyes and cause her
pain, but it is the truth. They whispered
together, and then they all three laughed,
such a silvery, musical laugh, but as hard as
though the sound never could have come
through the softness of human lips. It was
like the intolerable, tingling sweetness of
waterglasses when played on by a cunning
hand. The fair girl shook her head
coquettishly, and the other two urged her on.

One said, "Go on! You are first, and we shall
follow. Yours' is the right to begin."

The other added, "He is young and strong.
There are kisses for us all."

I lay quiet, looking out from under my
eyelashes in an agony of delightful
anticipation. The fair girl advanced and bent
over me till I could feel the movement of her
breath upon me. Sweet it was in one sense,
honey-sweet, and sent the same tingling
through the nerves as her voice, but with a
bitter underlying the sweet, a bitter
offensiveness, as one smells in blood.

I was afraid to raise my eyelids, but looked

-25-

out and saw perfectly under the lashes. The
girl went on her knees, and bent over me,
simply gloating. There was a deliberate
voluptuousness which was both thrilling and
repulsive, and as she arched her neck she
actually licked her lips like an animal, till I
could see in the moonlight the moisture
shining on the scarlet lips and on the red
tongue as it lapped the white sharp teeth.
Lower and lower went her head as the lips
went below the range of my mouth and chin
and seemed to fasten on my throat. Then
she paused, and I could hear the churning
sound of her tongue as it licked her teeth
and lips, and I could feel the hot breath on
my neck. Then the skin of my throat began to
tingle as one's flesh does when the hand
that is to tickle it approaches nearer, nearer.
I could feel the soft, shivering touch of the
lips on the super sensitive skin of my throat,
and the hard dents of two sharp teeth, just
touching and pausing there. I closed my
eyes in languorous ecstasy and waited,
waited with beating heart.

But at that instant, another sensation swept
through me as quick as lightning. I was
conscious of the presence of the Count,
and of his being as if lapped in a storm of
fury. As my eyes opened involuntarily I saw
his strong hand grasp the slender neck of
the fair woman and with giant's power draw
it back, the blue eyes transformed with fury,
the white teeth champing with rage, and the
fair cheeks blazing red with passion. But the
Count! Never did I imagine such wrath and
fury, even to the demons of the pit. His eyes
were positively blazing. The red light in them
was lurid, as if the flames of hell fire blazed
behind them. His face was deathly pale,
and the lines of it were hard like drawn
wires. The thick eyebrows that met over the
nose now seemed like a heaving bar of
white-hot metal. With a fierce sweep of his
arm, he hurled the woman from him, and
then motioned to the others, as though he

were beating them back. It was the same
imperious gesture that I had seen used to
the wolves. In a voice which, though low and
almost in a whisper seemed to cut through
the air and then ring in the room he said,

"How dare you touch him, any of you? How
dare you cast eyes on him when I had
forbidden it? Back, I tell you all! This man
belongs to me! Beware how you meddle
with him, or you'll have to deal with me."

The fair girl, with a laugh of ribald coquetry,
turned to answer him. "You yourself never
loved. You never love!" On this the other
women joined, and such a mirthless,hard,
soulless laughter rang through the room that
it almost made me faint to hear. It seemed
like the pleasure of fiends.

Then the Count turned, after looking at my
face attentively, and said in a soft whisper,
"Yes, I too can love. You yourselves can tell it
from the past. Is it not so? Well, now I
promise you that when I am done with him
you shall kiss him at your will. Now go! Go! I
must awaken him, for there is work to be
done."

"Are we to have nothing tonight?"said one
of them, with a low laugh, as she pointed to
the bag which he had thrown upon the floor,
and which moved as though there were
some living thing within it. For answer he
nodded his head. One of the women
jumped forward and opened it. If my ears
did not deceive me there was a gasp and a
low wail, as of a half smothered child. The
women closed round, whilst I was aghast
with horror. But as I looked, they
disappeared, and with them the dreadful
bag. There was no door near them, and they
could not have passed me without my
noticing. They simply seemed to fade into
the rays of the moonlight and pass out
through the window, for I could see outside

-26-

the dim, shadowy forms for a moment
before they entirely faded away.

Then the horror overcame me, and I sank
down unconscious.

Chapter 4

Jonathan Harker's Journal Continued

I awoke in my own bed. If it be that I had not
dreamt, the Count must have carried me
here. I tried to satisfy myself on the subject,
but could not arrive at any unquestionable
result. To be sure, there were certain small
evidences, such as that my clothes were
folded and laid by in a manner which was
not my habit. My watch was still unwound,
and I am rigorously accustomed to wind it
the last thing before going to bed, and many
such details. But these things are no proof,
for they may have been evidences that my
mind was not as usual, and, for some cause
or another, I had certainly been much upset.
I must watch for proof. Of one thing I am
glad. If it was that the Count carried me here
and undressed me, he must have been
hurried in his task, for my pockets are intact.
I am sure this diary would have been a
mystery to him which he would not have
brooked. He would have taken or destroyed
it. As I look round this room, although it has
been to me so full of fear, it is now a sort of
sanctuary, for nothing can be more dreadful
than those awful women, who were, who
are, waiting to suck my blood.

18 May.--I have been down to look at that
room again in daylight, for I must know the
truth. When I got to the doorway at the top of
the stairs I found it closed. It had been so
forcibly driven against the jamb that part of
the woodwork was splintered. I could see
that the bolt of the lock had not been shot,
but the door is fastened from the inside. I
fear it was no dream, and must act on this

surmise.

19 May.--I am surely in the toils. Last night
the Count asked me in the sauvest tones to
write three letters, one saying that my work
here was nearly done, and that I should start
for home within a few days, another that I
was starting on the next morning from the
time of the letter, and the third that I had left
the castle and arrived at Bistritz. I would fain
have rebelled, but felt that in the present
state of things it would be madness to
quarrel openly with the Count whilst I am so
absolutely in his power. And to refuse would
be to excite his suspicion and to arouse his
anger. He knows that I know too much, and
that I must not live, lest I be dangerous to
him. My only chance is to prolong my
opportunities. Something may occur which
will give ma a chance to escape. I saw in his
eyes something of that gathering wrath
which was manifest when he hurled that fair
woman from him. He explained to me that
posts were few and uncertain, and that my
writing now would ensure ease of mind to
my friends. And he assured me with so
much impressiveness that he would
countermand the later letters, which would
be held over at Bistritz until due time in case
chance would admit of my prolonging my
stay, that to oppose him would have been to
create new suspicion. I therefore pretended
to fall in with his views, and asked him what
dates I should put on the letters.

He calculated a minute, and then said, "The
first should be June 12,the second June
19,and the third June 29."

I know now the span of my life. God help
me!

28 May.--There is a chance of escape, or at
any rate of being able to send word home. A
band of Szgany have come to the castle,
and are encamped in the courtyard. These

-27-

are gipsies. I have notes of them in my
book. They are peculiar to this part of the
world, though allied to the ordinary gipsies
all the world over. There are thousands of
them in Hungary and Transylvania, who are
almost outside all law. They attach
themselves as a rule to some great noble or
boyar, and call themselves by his name.
They are fearless and without religion, save
superstition, and they talk only their own
varieties of the Romany tongue.

I shall write some letters home, and shall try
to get them to have them posted. I have
already spoken to them through my window
to begin acquaintanceship. They took their
hats off and made obeisance and many
signs, which however, I could not
understand any more than I could their
spoken language . . .

I have written the letters. Mina's is in
shorthand, and I simply ask Mr. Hawkins to
communicate with her. To her I have
explained my situation, but without the
horrors which I may only surmise. It would
shock and frighten her to death were I to
expose my heart to her. Should the letters
not carry, then the Count shall not yet know
my secret or the extent of my knowledge . . .

I have given the letters. I threw them through
the bars of my window with a gold piece,
and made what signs I could to have them
posted. The man who took them pressed
them to his heart and bowed, and then put
them in his cap. I could do no more. I stole
back to the study, and began to read. As the
Count did not come in, I have written here . .
.

The Count has come. He sat down beside
me, and said in his smoothest voice as he
opened two letters, "The Szgany has given
me these, of which, though I know not
whence they come, I shall, of course, take

care. See!"--He must have looked at it.--
"One is from you, and to my friend Peter
Hawkins. The other,"--here he caught sight
of the strange symbols as he opened the
envelope, and the dark look came into his
face, and his eyes blazed wickedly,--"The
other is a vile thing, an outrage upon
friendship and hospitality! It is not signed.
Well! So it cannot matter to us."And he
calmly held letter and envelope in the flame
of the lamp till they were consumed.

Then he went on, "The letter to Hawkins,
that I shall, of course send on, since it is
yours. Your letters are sacred to me. Your
pardon, my friend, that unknowingly I did
break the seal. Will you not cover it
again?"He held out the letter to me, and with
a courteous bow handed me a clean
envelope.

I could only redirect it and hand it to him in
silence. When he went out of the room I
could hear the key turn softly. A minute later I
went over and tried it, and the door was
locked.

When, an hour or two after, the Count came
quietly into the room, his coming awakened
me, for I had gone to sleep on the sofa. He
was very courteous and very cheery in his
manner, and seeing that I had been
sleeping, he said, "So, my friend, you are
tired? Get to bed. There is the surest rest. I
may not have the pleasure of talk tonight,
since there are many labours to me, but you
will sleep, I pray."

I passed to my room and went to bed, and,
strange to say, slept without dreaming.
Despair has its own calms.

31 May.--This morning when I woke I thought
I would provide myself with some papers
and envelopes from my bag and keep them
in my pocket, so that I might write in case I

-28-

should get an opportunity, but again a
surprise, again a shock!

Every scrap of paper was gone, and with it
all my notes, my memoranda, relating to
railways and travel, my letter of credit, in
fact all that might be useful to me were I
once outside the castle. I sat and pondered
awhile, and then some thought occurred to
me, and I made search of my portmanteau
and in the wardrobe where I had placed my
clothes.

The suit in which I had travelled was gone,
and also my overcoat and rug. I could find no
trace of them anywhere. This looked like
some new scheme of villainy . . .

17 June.--This morning, as I was sitting on
the edge of my bed cudgelling my brains, I
heard without a crackling of whips and
pounding and scraping of horses' feet up
the rocky path beyond the courtyard. With
joy I hurried to the window, and saw drive
into the yard two great leiter-wagons, each
drawn by eight sturdy horses, and at the
head of each pair a Slovak, with his wide
hat, great nail-studded belt, dirty
sheepskin, and high boots. They had also
their long staves in hand. I ran to the door,
intending to descend and try and join them
through the main hall, as I thought that way
might be opened for them. Again a shock,
my door was fastened on the outside.

Then I ran to the window and cried to them.
They looked up at me stupidly and pointed,
but just then the "hetman" of the Szgany
came out, and seeing them pointing to my
window, said something, at which they
laughed.

Henceforth no effort of mine, no piteous cry
or agonized entreaty, would make them
even look at me. They resolutely turned
away. The leiter-wagons contained great,

square boxes, with handles of thick rope.
These were evidently empty by the ease
with which the Slovaks handled them, and
by their resonance as they were roughly
moved.

When they were all unloaded and packed in
a great heap in one corner of the yard, the
Slovaks were given some money by the
Szgany, and spitting on it for luck, lazily
went each to his horse's head. Shortly
afterwards, I heard the crackling of their
whips die away in the distance.

24 June.--Last night the Count left me early,
and locked himself into his own room. As
soon as I dared I ran up the winding stair,
and looked out of the window, which
opened South. I thought I would watch for
the Count, for there is something going on.
The Szgany are quartered somewhere in
the castle and are doing work of some kind.
I know it, for now and then, I hear a far-
away muffled sound as of mattock and
spade, and, whatever it is, it must be the
end of some ruthless villainy.

I had been at the window somewhat less
than half an hour, when I saw something
coming out of the Count's window. I drew
back and watched carefully, and saw the
whole man emerge. It was a new shock to
me to find that he had on the suit of clothes
which I had worn whilst travelling here, and
slung over his shoulder the terrible bag
which I had seen the women take away.
There could be no doubt as to his quest, and
in my garb, too! This, then, is his new
scheme of evil, that he will allow others to
see me, as they think, so that he may both
leave evidence that I have been seen in the
towns or villages posting my own letters,
and that any wickedness which he may do
shall by the local people be attributed to me.

It makes me rage to think that this can go on,

-29-

and whilst I am shut up here, a veritable
prisoner, but without that protection of the
law which is even a criminal's right and
consolation.

I thought I would watch for the Count's
return, and for a long time sat doggedly at
the window. Then I began to notice that
there were some quaint little specks floating
in the rays of the moonlight. They were like
the tiniest grains of dust, and they whirled
round and gathered in clusters in a nebulous
sort of way. I watched them with a sense of
soothing, and a sort of calm stole over me. I
leaned back in the embrasure in a more
comfortable position, so that I could enjoy
more fully the aerial gambolling.

Something made me start up, a low,
piteous howling of dogs somewhere far
below in the valley, which was hidden from
my sight. Louder it seemed to ring in my
ears, and the floating moats of dust to take
new shapes to the sound as they danced in
the moonlight. I felt myself struggling to
awake to some call of my instincts. Nay, my
very soul was struggling, and my half-
remembered sensibilities were striving to
answer the call. I was becoming
hypnotised!

Quicker and quicker danced the dust. The
moonbeams seemed to quiver as they went
by me into the mass of gloom beyond. More
and more they gathered till they seemed to
take dim phantom shapes. And then I
started, broad awake and in full possession
of my senses, and ran screaming from the
place.

The phantom shapes, which were
becoming gradually materialised from the
moonbeams, were those three ghostly
women to whom I was doomed.

I fled, and felt somewhat safer in my own

room, where there was no moonlight, and
where the lamp was burning brightly.

When a couple of hours had passed I heard
something stirring in the Count's room,
something like a sharp wail quickly
suppressed. And then there was silence,
deep, awful silence, which chilled me. With
a beating heart, I tried the door, but I was
locked in my prison, and could do nothing. I
sat down and simply cried.

As I sat I heard a sound in the courtyard
without, the agonised cry of a woman. I
rushed to the window, and throwing it up,
peered between the bars.

There, indeed, was a woman with
dishevelled hair, holding her hands over her
heart as one distressed with running. She
was leaning against the corner of the
gateway. When she saw my face at the
window she threw herself forward, and
shouted in a voice laden with menace,
"Monster, give me my child!"

She threw herself on her knees, and raising
up her hands, cried the same words in
tones which wrung my heart. Then she tore
her hair and beat her breast, and
abandoned herself to all the violences of
extravagant emotion. Finally, she threw
herself forward, and though I could not see
her, I could hear the beating of her naked
hands against the door.

Somewhere high overhead, probably on the
tower, I heard the voice of the Count calling
in his harsh, metallic whisper. His call
seemed to be answered from far and wide
by the howling of wolves. Before many
minutes had passed a pack of them
poured, like a pent-up dam when liberated,
through the wide entrance into the
courtyard.

-30-

There was no cry from the woman, and the
howling of the wolves was but short. Before
long they streamed away singly, licking their
lips.

I could not pity her, for I knew now what had
become of her child, and she was better
dead.

What shall I do? What can I do? How can I
escape from this dreadful thing of night,
gloom, and fear?

25 June.--No man knows till he has suffered
from the night how sweet and dear to his
heart and eye the morning can be. When the
sun grew so high this morning that it struck
the top of the great gateway opposite my
window, the high spot which it touched
seemed to me as if the dove from the ark
had lighted there. My fear fell from me as if it
had been a vaporous garment which
dissolved in the warmth.

I must take action of some sort whilst the
courage of the day is upon me. Last night
one of my post-dated letters went to post,
the first of that fatal series which is to blot
out the very traces of my existence from the
earth.

Let me not think of it. Action!

It has always been at night-time that I have
been molested or threatened, or in some
way in danger or in fear. I have not yet seen
the Count in the daylight. Can it be that he
sleeps when others wake, that he may be
awake whilst they sleep? If I could only get
into his room! But there is no possible way.
The door is always locked, no way for me.

Yes, there is a way, if one dares to take it.
Where his body has gone why may not
another body go? I have seen him myself
crawl from his window. Why should not I

imitate him, and go in by his window? The
chances are desperate, but my need is
more desperate still. I shall risk it. At the
worst it can only be death, and a man's
death is not a calf's, and the dreaded
Hereafter may still be open to me. God help
me in my task! Goodbye, Mina, if I fail.
Goodbye, my faithful friend and second
father. Goodbye, all, and last of all Mina!

Same day, later.--I have made the effort,
and God helping me, have come safely
back to this room. I must put down every
detail in order. I went whilst my courage was
fresh straight to the window on the south
side, and at once got outside on this side.
The stones are big and roughly cut, and the
mortar has by process of time been washed
away between them. I took off my boots,
and ventured out on the desperate way. I
looked down once, so as to make sure that
a sudden glimpse of the awful depth would
not overcome me, but after that kept my
eyes away from it. I know pretty well the
direction and distance of the Count's
window, and made for it as well as I could,
having regard to the opportunities available.
I did not feel dizzy, I suppose I was too
excited, and the time seemed ridiculously
short till I found myself standing on the
window sill and trying to raise up the sash. I
was filled with agitation, however, when I
bent down and slid feet foremost in through
the window. Then I looked around for the
Count, but with surprise and gladness,
made a discovery. The room was empty! It
was barely furnished with odd things, which
seemed to have never been used.

The furniture was something the same style
as that in the south rooms, and was covered
with dust. I looked for the key, but it was not
in the lock, and I could not find it anywhere.
The only thing I found was a great heap of
gold in one corner, gold of all kinds, Roman,
and British, and Austrian, and

-31-

Hungarian,and Greek and Turkish money,
covered with a film of dust, as though it had
lain long in the ground. None of it that I
noticed was less than three hundred years
old. There were also chains and ornaments,
some jewelled, but all of them old and
stained.

At one corner of the room was a heavy door.
I tried it, for, since I could not find the key of
the room or the key of the outer door, which
was the main object of my search, I must
make further examination, or all my efforts
would be in vain. It was open, and led
through a stone passage to a circular
stairway, which went steeply down.

I descended, minding carefully where I went
for the stairs were dark, being only lit by
loopholes in the heavy masonry. At the
bottom there was a dark, tunnel-like
passage, through which came a deathly,
sickly odour, the odour of old earth newly
turned. As I went through the passage the
smell grew closer and heavier. At last I
pulled open a heavy door which stood ajar,
and found myself in an old ruined chapel,
which had evidently been used as a
graveyard. The roof was broken, and in two
places were steps leading to vaults, but the
ground had recently been dug over, and the
earth placed in great wooden boxes,
manifestly those which had been brought by
the Slovaks.

There was nobody about, and I made a
search over every inch of the ground, so as
not to lose a chance. I went down even into
the vaults, where the dim light struggled,
although to do so was a dread to my very
soul. Into two of these I went, but saw
nothing except fragments of old coffins and
piles of dust. In the third, however, I made a
discovery.

There, in one of the great boxes, of which

there were fifty in all, on a pile of newly dug
earth, lay the Count! He was either dead or
asleep. I could not say which, for eyes were
open and stony, but without the glassiness
of death, and the cheeks had the warmth of
life through all their pallor. The lips were as
red as ever. But there was no sign of
movement, no pulse, no breath, no beating
of the heart.

I bent over him, and tried to find any sign of
life, but in vain. He could not have lain there
long, for the earthy smell would have
passed away in a few hours. By the side of
the box was its cover, pierced with holes
here and there. I thought he might have the
keys on him, but when I went to search I saw
the dead eyes, and in them dead though
they were, such a look of hate, though
unconscious of me or my presence, that I
fled from the place, and leaving the Count's
room by the window, crawled again up the
castle wall. Regaining my room, I threw
myself panting upon the bed and tried to
think.

29 June.--Today is the date of my last letter,
and the Count has taken steps to prove that
it was genuine, for again I saw him leave the
castle by the same window, and in my
clothes. As he went down the wall, lizard
fashion, I wished I had a gun or some lethal
weapon, that I might destroy him. But I fear
that no weapon wrought along by man's
hand would have any effect on him. I dared
not wait to see him return, for I feared to see
those weird sisters. I came back to the
library, and read there till I fell asleep.

I was awakened by the Count, who looked
at me as grimly as a man could look as he
said,"Tomorrow, my friend, we must part.
You return to your beautiful England, I to
some work which may have such an end
that we may never meet. Your letter home
has been despatched. Tomorrow I shall not

-32-

be here, but all shall be ready for your
journey. In the morning come the Szgany,
who have some labours of their own here,
and also come some Slovaks. When they
have gone, my carriage shall come for you,
and shall bear you to the Borgo Pass to
meet the diligence from Bukovina to Bistritz.
But I am in hopes that I shall see more of you
at Castle Dracula."

I suspected him, and determined to test his
sincerity. Sincerity! It seems like a
profanation of the word to write it in
connection with such a monster, so I asked
him pointblank, "Why may I not go tonight?"

"Because, dear sir, my coachman and
horses are away on a mission."

"But I would walk with pleasure. I want to get
away at once."

He smiled, such a soft, smooth, diabolical
smile that I knew there was some trick
behind his smoothness. He said, "And your
baggage?"

"I do not care about it. I can send for it some
other time."

The Count stood up, and said, with a sweet
courtesy which made me rub my eyes, it
seemed so real, "You English have a saying
which is close to my heart, for its spirit is
that which rules our boyars, `Welcome the
coming, speed the parting guest.' Come
with me, my dear young friend. Not an hour
shall you wait in my house against your will,
though sad am I at your going, and that you
so suddenly desire it. Come!" With a stately
gravity, he, with the lamp, preceded me
down the stairs and along the hall. Suddenly
he stopped. "Hark!"

Close at hand came the howling of many
wolves. It was almost as if the sound sprang

up at the rising of his hand, just as the music
of a great orchestra seems to leap under
the baton of the conductor. After a pause of
a moment, he proceeded, in his stately
way, to the door, drew back the ponderous
bolts, unhooked the heavy chains, and
began to draw it open.

To my intense astonishment I saw that it
was unlocked. Suspiciously, I looked all
round, but could see no key of any kind.

As the door began to open, the howling of
the wolves without grew louder and angrier.
Their red jaws, with champing teeth, and
their blunt-clawed feet as they leaped,
came in through the opening door. I knew
than that to struggle at the moment against
the Count was useless. With such allies as
these at his command, I could do nothing.

But still the door continued slowly to open,
and only the Count's body stood in the gap.
Suddenly it struck me that this might be the
moment and means of my doom. I was to be
given to the wolves, and at my own
instigation. There was a diabolical
wickedness in the idea great enough for the
Count, and as the last chance I cried out,
"Shut the door! I shall wait till morning." And I
covered my face with my hands to hide my
tears of bitter disappointment.

With one sweep of his powerful arm, the
Count threw the door shut, and the great
bolts clanged and echoed through the hall
as they shot back into their places.

In silence we returned to the library, and
after a minute or two I went to my own room.
The last I saw of Count Dracula was his
kissing his hand to me, with a red light of
triumph in his eyes, and with a smile that
Judas in hell might be proud of.

When I was in my room and about to lie

-33-

down, I thought I heard a whispering at my
door. I went to it softly and listened. Unless
my ears deceived me, I heard the voice of
the Count.

"Back! Back to your own place! Your time is
not yet come. Wait! Have patience! Tonight
is mine. Tomorrow night is yours!"

There was a low, sweet ripple of laughter,
and in a rage I threw open the door, and
saw without the three terrible women licking
their lips. As I appeared, they all joined in a
horrible laugh, and ran away.

I came back to my room and threw myself
on my knees. It is then so near the end?
Tomorrow! Tomorrow! Lord, help me, and
those to whom I am dear!

30 June.--These may be the last words I
ever write in this diary. I slept till just before
the dawn, and when I woke threw myself on
my knees, for I determined that if Death
came he should find me ready.

At last I felt that subtle change in the air, and
knew that the morning had come. Then
came the welcome cock-crow, and I felt
that I was safe. With a glad heart, I opened
the door and ran down the hall. I had seen
that the door was unlocked, and now
escape was before me. With hands that
trembled with eagerness, I unhooked the
chains and threw back the massive bolts.

But the door would not move. Despair
seized me. I pulled and pulled at the door,
and shook it till, massive as it was, it rattled
in its casement. I could see the bolt shot. It
had been locked after I left the Count.

Then a wild desire took me to obtain the key
at any risk, and I determined then and there
to scale the wall again, and gain the Count's
room. He might kill me, but death now

seemed the happier choice of evils. Without
a pause I rushed up to the east window, and
scrambled down the wall, as before, into
the Count's room. It was empty, but that was
as I expected. I could not see a key
anywhere, but the heap of gold remained. I
went through the door in the corner and
down the winding stair and along the dark
passage to the old chapel. I knew now well
enough where to find the monster I sought.

The great box was in the same place, close
against the wall, but the lid was laid on it, not
fastened down, but with the nails ready in
their places to be hammered home.

I knew I must reach the body for the key, so I
raised the lid, and laid it back against the
wall. And then I saw something which filled
my very soul with horror. There lay the
Count, but looking as if his youth had been
half restored. For the white hair and
moustache were changed to dark irongrey.
The cheeks were fuller, and the white skin
seemed ruby-red underneath. The mouth
was redder than ever, for on the lips were
gouts of fresh blood, which trickled from the
corners of the mouth and ran down over the
chin and neck. Even the deep, burning eyes
seemed set amongst swollen flesh, for the
lids and pouches underneath were bloated.
It seemed as if the whole awful creature
were simply gorged with blood. He lay like a
filthy leech, exhausted with his repletion.

I shuddered as I bent over to touch him, and
every sense in me revolted at the contact,
but I had to search, or I was lost. The coming
night might see my own body a banquet in a
similar war to those horrid three. I felt all
over the body, but no sign could I find of the
key. Then I stopped and looked at the
Count. There was a mocking smile on the
bloated face which seemed to drive me
mad. This was the being I was helping to
transfer to London, where, perhaps, for

-34-

centuries to come he might, amongst its
teeming millions, satiate his lust for blood,
and create a new and ever-widening circle
of semi-demons to batten on the helpless.

The very thought drove me mad. A terrible
desire came upon me to rid the world of
such a monster. There was no lethal
weapon at hand, but I seized a shovel which
the workmen had been using to fill the
cases, and lifting it high, struck, with the
edge downward, at the hateful face. But as I
did so the head turned, and the eyes fell
upon me, with all their blaze of basilisk
horror. The sight seemed to paralyze me,
and the shovel turned in my hand and
glanced from the face, merely making a
deep gash above the forehead. The shovel
fell from my hand across the box, and as I
pulled it away the flange of the blade caught
the edge of the lid which fell over again, and
hid the horrid thing from my sight. The last
glimpse I had was of the bloated face,
blood-stained and fixed with a grin of
malice which would have held its own in the
nethermost hell. I thought and thought what
should be my next move, but my brain
seemed on fire, and I waited with a
despairing feeling growing over me. As I
waited I heard in the distance a gipsy song
sung by merry voices coming closer, and
through their song the rolling of heavy
wheels and the cracking of whips. The
Szgany and the Slovaks of whom the Count
had spoken were coming. With a last look
around and at the box which contained the
vile body, I ran from the place and gained
the Count's room, determined to rush out at
the moment the door should be opened.
With strained ears, I listened, and heard
downstairs the grinding of the key in the
great lock and the falling back of the heavy
door. There must have been some other
means of entry, or some one had a key for
one of the locked doors.

Then there came the sound of many feet
tramping and dying away in some passage
which sent up a clanging echo. I turned to
run down again towards the vault, where I
might find the new entrance, but at the
moment there seemed to come a violent
puff of wind, and the door to the winding
stair blew to with a shock that set the dust
from the lintels flying. When I ran to push it
open, I found that it was hopelessly fast. I
was again a prisoner, and the net of doom
was closing round me more closely.

As I write there is in the passage below a
sound of many tramping feet and the crash
of weights being set down heavily,
doubtless the boxes, with their freight of
earth. There was a sound of hammering. It
is the box being nailed down. Now I can
hear the heavy feet tramping again along
the hall, with with many other idle feet
coming behind them.

The door is shut, the chains rattle. There is a
grinding of the key in the lock. I can hear the
key withdrawn, then another door opens
and shuts. I hear the creaking of lock and
bolt.

Hark! In the courtyard and down the rocky
way the roll of heavy wheels, the crack of
whips, and the chorus of the Szgany as they
pass into the distance.

I am alone in the castle with those horrible
women. Faugh! Mina is a woman, and there
is nought in common. They are devils of the
Pit!

I shall not remain alone with them. I shall try
to scale the castle wall farther than I have yet
attempted. I shall take some of the gold with
me, lest I want it later. I may find a way from
this dreadful place.

And then away for home! Away to the

-35-

quickest and nearest train! Away from the
cursed spot, from this cursed land, where
the devil and his children still walk with
earthly feet!

At least God's mercy is better than that of
those monsters, and the precipice is steep
and high. At its foot a man may sleep, as a
man. Goodbye, all. Mina!

Chapter 5

LETTER FROM MISS MINA MURRAY TO
MISS LUCY WESTENRA

9 May.

My dearest Lucy,

Forgive my long delay in writing, but I have
been simply overwhelmed with work. The
life of an assistant schoolmistress is
sometimes trying. I am longing to be with
you, and by the sea, where we can talk
together freely and build our castles in the
air. I have been working very hard lately,
because I want to keep up with Jonathan's
studies, and I have been practicing
shorthand very assiduously. When we are
married I shall be able to be useful to
Jonathan, and if I can stenograph well
enough I can take down what he wants to
say in this way and write it out for him on the
typewriter, at which also I am practicing very
hard.

He and I sometimes write letters in
shorthand, and he is keeping a
stenographic journal of his travels abroad.
When I am with you I shall keep a diary in the
same way. I don't mean one of those two-
pages-to-the-week-with-Sunday-
squeezed-in-a-corner diaries, but a sort of
journal which I can write in whenever I feel
inclined.

I do not suppose there will be much of
interest to other people, but it is not
intended for them. I may show it to Jonathan
some day if there is in it anything worth
sharing, but it is really an exercise book. I
shall try to do what I see lady journalists do,
interviewing and writing descriptions and
trying to remember conversations. I am told
that, with a little practice, one can
remember all that goes on or that one hears
said during a day.

However, we shall see. I will tell you of my
little plans when we meet. I have just had a
few hurried lines from Jonathan from
Transylvania. He is well, and will be
returning in about a week. I am longing to
hear all his news. It must be nice to see
strange countries. I wonder if we, I mean
Jonathan and I, shall ever see them
together. There is the ten o'clock bell
ringing. Goodbye. Your loving Mina

Tell me all the news when you write. You
have not told me anything for a long time. I
hear rumours, and especially of a tall,
handsome, curly-haired man.???

LETTER, LUCY WESTENRA TO MINA
MURRAY

17, Chatham Street

Wednesday

My dearest Mina,

I must say you tax me very unfairly with being
a bad correspondent. I wrote you twice
since we parted, and your last letter was
only your second. Besides, I have nothing to
tell you. There is really nothing to interest
you.

Town is very pleasant just now, and we go
a great deal to picture-galleries and for

-36-

walks and rides in the park. As to the tall,
curly-haired man, I suppose it was the one
who was with me at the last Pop. Someone
has evidently been telling tales.

That was Mr. Holmwood. He often comes to
see us, and he and Mamma get on very well
together, they have so many things to talk
about in common.

We met some time ago a man that would
just do for you, if you were not already
engaged to Jonathan. He is an excellant
parti, being handsome, well off, and of
good birth. He is a doctor and really clever.
Just fancy! He is only nine-and twenty, and
he has an immense lunatic asylum all under
his own care. Mr. Holmwood introduced him
to me, and he called here to see us, and
often comes now. I think he is one of the
most resolute men I ever saw, and yet the
most calm. He seems absolutely
imperturbable. I can fancy what a wonderful
power he must have over his patients. He
has a curious habit of looking one straight in
the face, as if trying to read one's thoughts.
He tries this on very much with me, but I
flatter myself he has got a tough nut to crack.
I know that from my glass.

Do you ever try to read your own face? I do,
and I can tell you it is not a bad study, and
gives you more trouble than you can well
fancy if you have never tried it.

He say that I afford him a curious
psychological study, and I humbly think I do. I
do not, as you know, take sufficient interest
in dress to be able to describe the new
fashions. Dress is a bore. That is slang
again, but never mind. Arthur says that every
day.

There, it is all out, Mina, we have told all our
secrets to each other since we were
children. We have slept together and eaten

together, and laughed and cried together,
and now, though I have spoken, I would like
to speak more. Oh, Mina, couldn't you
guess? I love him. I am blushing as I write,
for although I think he loves me, he has not
told me so in words. But, oh, Mina, I love
him. I love him! There, that does me good.

I wish I were with you, dear, sitting by the
fire undressing, as we used to sit, and I
would try to tell you what I feel. I do not know
how I am writing this even to you. I am afraid
to stop, or I should tear up the letter, and I
don't want to stop, for I do so want to tell you
all. Let me hear from you at once, and tell
me all that you think about it. Mina, pray for
my happiness.

Lucy

P. S.--I need not tell you this is a secret.
Goodnight again. L.

LETTER, LUCY WESTENRA TO MINA
MURRAY

24 May

My dearest Mina,

Thanks, and thanks, and thanks again for
your sweet letter. It was so nice to be able to
tell you and to have your sympathy. My dear,
it never rains but it pours. How true the old
proverbs are. Here am I, who shall be
twenty in September, and yet I never had a
proposal till today, not a real proposal, and
today I had three. Just fancy! Three
proposals in one day! Isn't it awful! I feel
sorry, really and truly sorry, for two of the
poor fellows. Oh, Mina, I am so happy that I
don't know what to do with myself. And
three proposals! But, for goodness' sake,
don't tell any of the girls, or they would be
getting all sorts of extravagant ideas, and
imagining themselves injured and slighted

-37-

if in their very first day at home they did not
get six at least. Some girls are so vain! You
and I, Mina dear, who are engaged and are
going to settle down soon soberly into old
married women, can despise vanity. Well, I
must tell you about the three, but you must
keep it a secret, dear, from every one
except, of course, Jonathan. You will tell
him, because I would, if I were in your place,
certainly tell Arthur. A woman ought to tell
her husband everything. Don't you think so,
dear? And I must be fair. Men like women,
certainly their wives, to be quite as fair as
they are. And women, I am afraid, are not
always quite as fair as they should be.

Well, my dear, number One came just
before lunch. I told you of him, Dr. John
Seward, the lunatic asylum man, with the
strong jaw and the good forehead. He was
very cool outwardly, but was nervous all the
same. He had evidently been schooling
himself as to all sorts of little things, and
remembered them, but he almost managed
to sit down on his silk hat, which men don't
generally do when they are cool, and then
when he wanted to appear at ease he kept
playing with a lancet in a way that made me
nearly scream. He spoke to me, Mina, very
straightfordwardly. He told me how dear I
was to him, though he had known me so
little, and what his life would be with me to
help and cheer him. He was going to tell me
how unhappy he would be if I did not care
for him, but when he saw me cry he said he
was a brute and would not add to my
present trouble. Then he broke off and
asked if I could love him in time, and when I
shook my head his hands trembled, and
then with some hesitation he asked me if I
cared already for any one else. He put it very
nicely, saying that he did not want to wring
my confidence from me, but only to know,
because if a woman's heart was free a man
might have hope. And then, Mina, I felt a sort
of duty to tell him that there was some one. I

only told him that much, and then he stood
up, and he looked very strong and very
grave as he took both my hands in his and
said he hoped I would be happy, and that If I
ever wanted a friend I must count him one of
my best.

Oh, Mina dear, I can't help crying, and you
must excuse this letter being all blotted.
Being proposed to is all very nice and all
that sort of thing, but it isn't at all a happy
thing when you have to see a poor fellow,
whom you know loves you honestly, going
away and looking all broken hearted, and to
know that, no matter what he may say at the
moment, you are passing out of his life. My
dear, I must stop here at present, I feel so
miserable, though I am so happy.

Evening.

Arthur has just gone, and I feel in better
spirits than when I left off, so I can go on
telling you about the day.

Well, my dear, number Two came after
lunch. He is such a nice fellow, and
American from Texas, and he looks so
young and so fresh that it seems almost
impossible that he has been to so many
places and has such adventures. I
sympathize with poor Desdemona when
she had such a stream poured in her ear,
even by a black man. I suppose that we
women are such cowards that we think a
man will save us from fears, and we marry
him. I know now what I would do if I were a
man and wanted to make a girl love me. No,
I don't, for there was Mr. Morris telling us his
stories, and Arthur never told any, and yet . .
.

My dear, I am somewhat previous. Mr.
Quincy P. Morris found me alone. It seems
that a man always does find a girl alone. No,
he doesn't, for Arthur tried twice to make a

-38-

chance, and I helping him all I could, I am not
ashamed to say it now. I must tell you
beforehand that Mr. Morris doesn't always
speak slang, that is to say, he never does
so to strangers or before them, for he is
really well educated and has exquisite
manners, but he found out that it amused
me to hear him talk American slang, and
whenever I was present, and there was no
one to be shocked, he said such funny
things. I am afraid, my dear, he has to invent
it all, for it fits exactly into whatever else he
has to say. But this is a way slang has. I do
not know myself if I shall ever speak slang. I
do not know if Arthur likes it, as I have never
heard him use any as yet.

Well, Mr. Morris sat down beside me and
looked as happy and jolly as he could, but I
could see all the same that he was very
nervous. He took my hand in his, and said
ever so sweetly . . .

"Miss Lucy, I know I ain't good enough to
regulate the fixin's of your little shoes, but I
guess if you wait till you find a man that is
you will go join them seven young women
with the lamps when you quit. Won't you just
hitch up along-side of me and let us go
down the long road together, driving in
double harness?"

Well, he did look so hood humoured and so
jolly that it didn't seem half so hard to refuse
him as it did poor Dr. Seward. So I said, as
lightly as I could, that I did not know anything
of hitching, and that I wasn't broken to
harness at all yet. Then he said that he had
spoken in a light manner, and he hoped that
if he had made a mistake in doing so on so
grave, so momentous, and occasion for
him, I would forgive him. He really did look
serious when he was saying it, and I
couldn't help feeling a sort of exultation that
he was number Two in one day. And then,
my dear, before I could say a word he

began pouring out a perfect torrent of
lovemaking, laying his very heart and soul at
my feet. He looked so earnest over it that I
shall never again think that a man must be
playful always, and never earnest, because
he is merry at times. I suppose he saw
something in my face which checked him,
for he suddenly stopped, and said with a
sort of manly fervour that I could have loved
him for if I had been free . . .

"Lucy, you are an honest hearted girl, I
know. I should not be here speaking to you
as I am now if I did not believe you clean grit,
right through to the very depths of your soul.
Tell me, like one good fellow to another, is
there any one else that you care for? And if
there is I'll never trouble you a hair's breadth
again, but will be, if you will let me, a very
faithful friend."

My dear Mina, why are men so noble when
we women are so little worthy of them?
Here was I almost making fun of this great
hearted, true gentleman. I burst into tears, I
am afraid, my dear, you will think this a very
sloppy letter in more ways than one, and I
really felt very badly.

Why can't they let a girl marry three men, or
as many as want her, and save all this
trouble? But this is heresy, and I must not
say it. I am glad to say that, though I was
crying, I was able to look into Mr. Morris'
brave eyes, and I told him out straight . . .

"Yes, there is some one I love, though he
has not told me yet that he even loves me." I
was right to speak to him so frankly, for
quite a light came into his face, and he put
out both his hands and took mine, I think I put
them into his, and said in a hearty way . . .

"That's my brave girl. It's better worth being
late for a chance of winning you than being
in time for any other girl in the world. Don't

-39-

cry, my dear. If it's for me, I'm a hard nut to
crack, and I take it standing up. If that other
fellow doesn't know his happiness, well,
he'd better look for it soon, or he'll have to
deal with me. Little girl, your honesty and
pluck have made me a friend, and that's
rarer than a lover, it's more selfish anyhow.
My dear, I'm going to have a pretty lonely
walk between this and Kingdom Come.
Won't you give me one kiss? It'll be
something to keep off the darkness now
and then. You can, you know, if you like, for
that other good fellow, or you could not love
him, hasn't spoken yet."

That quite won me, Mina, for it was brave
and sweet of him, and noble too, to a rival,
wasn't it? And he so sad, so I leant over and
kissed him.

He stood up with my two hands in his, and
as he looked down into my face, I am afraid
I was blushing very much, he said, "Little
girl, I hold your hand, and you've kissed me,
and if these things don't make us friends
nothing ever will. Thank you for your sweet
honesty to me, and goodbye." He wrung my
hand, and taking up his hat, went straight
out of the room without looking back,
without a tear or a quiver or a pause, and I
am crying like a baby.

Oh, why must a man like that be made
unhappy when there are lots of girls about
who would worship the very ground he trod
on? I know I would if I were free, only I don't
want to be free My dear, this quite upset
me, and I feel I cannot write of happiness
just at once, after telling you of it, and I don't
wish to tell of the number Three until it can
be all happy. Ever your loving . . . Lucy

P. S.--Oh, about number Three, I needn't
tell you of number Three, need I? Besides, it
was all so confused. It seemed only a
moment from his coming into the room till

both his arms were round me, and he was
kissing me. I am very, very happy, and I
don't know what I have done to deserve it. I
must only try in the future to show that I am
not ungrateful to God for all His goodness to
me in sending to me such a lover, such a
husband, and such a friend.

Goodbye.

DR. SEWARD'S DIARY (Kept in
phonograph)

25 May.--Ebb tide in appetite today. Cannot
eat, cannot rest, so diary instead. since my
rebuff of yesterday I have a sort of empty
feeling. Nothing in the world seems of
sufficient importance to be worth the doing.
As I knew that the only cure for this sort of
thing was work, I went amongst the
patients. I picked out one who has afforded
me a study of much interest. He is so quaint
that I am determined to understand him as
well as I can. Today I seemed to get nearer
than ever before to the heart of his mystery.

I questioned him more fully than I had ever
done, with a view to making myself master
of the facts of his hallucination. In my
manner of doing it there was, I now see,
something of cruelty. I seemed to wish to
keep him to the point of his madness, a
thing which I avoid with the patients as I
would the mouth of hell.

(Mem., Under what circumstances would I
not avoid the pit of hell?) Omnia Romae
venalia sunt. Hell has its price! If there be
anything behind this instinct it will be
valuable to trace it afterwards accurately,
so I had better commence to do so,
therefore . . .

R. M, Renfield, age 59. Sanguine
temperament, great physical strength,
morbidly excitable, periods of gloom,

-40-

ending in some fixed idea which I cannot
make out. I presume that the sanguine
temperament itself and the disturbing
influence end in a mentally-accomplished
finish, a possibly dangerous man, probably
dangerous if unselfish. In selfish men
caution is as secure an armour for their foes
as for themselves. What I think of on this
point is, when self is the fixed point the
centripetal force is balanced with the
centrifugal. When duty, a cause, etc., is the
fixed point, the latter force is paramount,
and only accident of a series of accidents
can balance it.

LETTER, QUINCEY P. MORRIS TO HON.
ARTHUR HOLMOOD

25 May.

My dear Art,

We've told yarns by the campfire in the
prairies, and dressed one another's
wounds after trying a landing at the
Marquesas, and drunk healths on the shore
of Titicaca. There are more yarns to be told,
and other wounds to be healed, and another
health to be drunk. Won't you let this be at my
campfire tomorrow night? I have no
hesitation in asking you, as I know a certain
lady is engaged to a certain dinner party,
and that you are free. There will only be one
other, our old pal at the Korea, Jack
Seward. He's coming, too, and we both
want to mingle our weeps over the wine
cup, and to drink a health with all our hearts
to the happiest man in all the wide world,
who has won the noblest heart that God has
made and best worth winning. We promise
you a hearty welcome, and a loving
greeting, and a health as true as your own
right hand. We shall both swear to leave you
at home if you drink too deep to a certain
pair of eyes. Come!

Yours, as ever and always,

Quincey P. Morris

TELEGRAM FROM ARTHUR
HOLMWOOD TO QUINCEY P. MORRIS

26 May

Count me in every time. I bear messages
which will make both your ears tingle. Art

Chapter 6

MINA MURRAY'S JOURNAL

24 July. Whitby.--Lucy met me at the station,
looking sweeter and lovlier than ever, and
we drove up to the house at the Crescent in
which they have rooms. This is a lovely
place. The little river, the Esk, runs through a
deep valley, which broadens out as it
comes near the harbour. A great viaduct
runs across, with high piers, through which
the view seems somehow further away than
it really is. The valley is beautifully green,
and it is so steep that when you are on the
high land on either side you look right
across it, unless you are near enough to see
down. The houses of the old town--the side
away from us, are all red-roofed, and seem
piled up one over the other anyhow, like the
pictures we see of Nuremberg. Right over
the town is the ruin of Whitby Abbey, which
was sacked by the Danes, and which is the
scene of part of "Marmion," where the girl
was built up in the wall. It is a most noble
ruin, of immense size, and full of beautiful
and romantic bits. There is a legend that a
white lady is seen in one of the windows.
Between it and the town there is another
church, the parish one, round which is a big
graveyard, all full of tombstones. This is to
my mind the nicest spot in Whitby, for it lies
right over the town, and has a full view of the
harbour and all up the bay to where the

-41-

headland called Kettleness stretches out
into the sea. It descends so steeply over the
harbour that part of the bank has fallen
away, and some of the graves have been
destroyed.

In one place part of the stonework of the
graves stretches out over the sandy
pathway far below. There are walks, with
seats beside them, through the churchyard,
and people go and sit there all day long
looking at the beautiful view and enjoying
the breeze.

I shall come and sit here often myself and
work. Indeed, I am writing now, with my
book on my knee, and listening to the talk of
three old men who are sitting beside me.
They seem to do nothing all day but sit here
and talk.

The harbour lies below me, with, on the far
side, one long granite wall stretching out
into the sea, with a curve outwards at the
end of it, in the middle of which is a
lighthouse. A heavy seawall runs along
outside of it. On the near side, the seawall
makes an elbow crooked inversely, and its
end too has a lighthouse. Between the two
piers there is a narrow opening into the
harbour, which then suddenly widens.

It is nice at high water, but when the tide is
out it shoals away to nothing, and there is
merely the stream of the Esk, running
between banks of sand, with rocks here
and there. Outside the harbour on this side
there rises for about half a mile a great reef,
the sharp of which runs straight out from
behind the south lighthouse. At the end of it
is a buoy with a bell, which swings in bad
weather, and sends in a mournful sound on
the wind.

They have a legend here that when a ship is
lost bells are heard out at sea. I must ask the

old man about this. He is coming this way . .
.

He is a funny old man. He must be awfully
old, for his face is gnarled and twisted like
the bark of a tree. He tells me that he is
nearly a hundred, and that he was a sailor in
the Greenland fishing fleet when Waterloo
was fought. He is, I am afraid, a very
sceptical person, for when I asked him
about the bells at sea and the White Lady at
the abbey he said very brusquely,

"I wouldn't fash masel' about them, miss.
Them things be all wore out. Mind, I don't
say that they never was, but I do say that
they wasn't in my time. They be all very well
for comers and trippers, an' the like, but not
for a nice young lady like you. Them feet-
folks from York and Leeds that be always
eatin'cured herrin's and drinkin' tea an'
lookin' out to buy cheap jet would creed
aught. I wonder masel' who'd be bothered
tellin' lies to them, even the newspapers,
which is full of fool-talk."

I thought he would be a good person to learn
interesting things from, so I asked him if he
would mind telling me something about the
whale fishing in the old days. He was just
settling himself to begin when the clock
struck six, whereupon he laboured to get
up, and said,

"I must gang ageeanwards home now,
miss. My granddaughter doesn't like to be
kept waitin' when the tea is ready, for it
takes me time to crammle aboon the grees,
for there be a many of `em, and miss, I lack
belly-timber sairly by the clock."

He hobbled away, and I could see him
hurrying, as well as he could, down the
steps. The steps are a great feature on the
place. They lead from the town to the
church, there are hundreds of them, I do not

-42-

know how many, and they wind up in a
delicate curve. The slope is so gentle that a
horse could easily walk up and down them. I
think they must originally have had
something to do with the abbey. I shall go
home too. Lucy went out, visiting with her
mother, and as they were only duty calls, I
did not go.

1 August.--I came up here an hour ago with
Lucy, and we had a most interesting talk
with my old friend and the two others who
always come and join him. He is evidently
the Sir Oracle of them, and I should think
must have been in his time a most
dictatorial person.

He will not admit anything, and down faces
everybody. If he can't out-argue them he
bullies them, and then takes their silence for
agreement with his views.

Lucy was looking sweetly pretty in her white
lawn frock. She has got a beautiful colour
since she has been here.

I noticed that the old men did not lose any
time in coming and sitting near her when we
sat down. She is so sweet with old people, I
think they all fell in love with her on the spot.
Even my old man succumbed and did not
contradict her, but gave me double share
instead. I got him on the subject of the
legends , and he went off at once into a sort
of sermon. I must try to remember it and put
it down.

"It be all fool-talk, lock, stock, and barrel,
that's what it be and nowt else. These bans
an' wafts an' boh-ghosts an' bar-guests
an' bogles an' all anent them is only fit to set
bairns an' dizzy women a'belderin'. They
be nowt but air-blebs. They, an' all grims
an' signs an' warnin's, be all invented by
parsons an' illsome berk-bodies an'
railway touters to skeer an' scunner

hafflin's, an' to get folks to do somethin'
that they don't other incline to. It makes me
ireful to think o' them. Why, it's them that, not
content with printin' lies on paper an'
preachin' them ou t of pulpits, does want to
be cuttin' them on the tombstones. Look
here all around you in what airt ye will. All
them steans, holdin' up their heads as well
as they can out of their pride, is acant,
simply tumblin' down with the weight o' the
lies wrote on them, `Here lies the body' or
`Sacred to the memory' wrote on all of
them, an' yet in nigh half of them there
bean't no bodies at all, an' the memories of
them bean't cared a pinch of snuff about,
much less sacred. Lies all of them, nothin'
but lies of one kind or another! My gog, but
it'll be a quare scowderment at the Day of
Judgment when they come tumblin' up in
their death-sarks, all jouped together an'
trying' to drag their tombsteans with them to
prove how good they was, some of them
trimmlin' an' dithering, with their hands that
dozzened an' slippery from lyin' in the sea
that they can't even keep their gurp o' them."

I could see from the old fellow's self-
satisfied air and the way in which he looked
round for the approval of his cronies that he
was "showing off," so I put in a word to keep
him going.

"Oh, Mr. Swales, you can't be serious.
Surely these tombstones are not all wrong?"

"Yabblins! There may be a poorish few not
wrong, savin' where they make out the
people too good, for there be folk that do
think a balm-bowl be like the sea, if only it
be their own. The whole thing be only lies.
Now look you here. You come here a
stranger, an' you see this kirkgarth."

I nodded, for I thought it better to assent,
though I did not quite understand his dialect.
I knew it had something to do with the

-43-

church.

He went on, "And you consate that all these
steans be aboon folk that be haped here,
snod an' snog?" I assented again. "Then
that be just where the lie comes in. Why,
there be scores of these laybeds that be
toom as old Dun's `baccabox on Friday
night."

He nudged one of his companions, and they
all laughed. "And, my gog! How could they
be otherwise? Look at that one, the aftest
abaft the bier-bank, read it!"

I went over and read, "Edward Spencelagh,
master mariner, murdered by pirates off the
coast of Andres, April, 1854, age 30." When I
came back Mr. Swales went on,

"Who brought him home, I wonder, to hap
him here? Murdered off the coast of
Andres! An' you consated his body lay
under! Why, I could name ye a dozen whose
bones lie in the Greenland seas above," he
pointed northwards, "or where the currants
may have drifted them. There be the steans
around ye. Ye can, with your young eyes,
read the small print of the lies from here.
This Braithwaite Lowery, I knew his father,
lost in the Lively off Greenland in `20, or
Andrew Woodhouse, drowned in the same
seas in 1777, or John Paxton, drowned off
Cape Farewell a year later, or old John
Rawlings, whose grandfather sailed with
me, drowned in the Gulf of Finland in `50. Do
ye think that all these men will have to make
a rush to Whitby when the trumpet sounds? I
have me antherums aboot it! I tell ye that
when they got here they'd be jommlin' and
jostlin' one another that way that it `ud be
like a fight up on the ice in the old days,
when we'd be at one another from daylight
to dark, an' tryin' to tie up our cuts by the
aurora borealis." This was evidently local
pleasantry, for the old man cackled over it,

and his cronies joined in with gusto.

"But," I said, "surely you are not quite
correct, for you start on the assumption that
all the poor people, or their spirits, will have
to take their tombstones with them on the
Day of Judgment. Do you think that will be
really necessary?"

"Well, what else be they tombstones for?
Answer me that, miss!"

"To please their relatives, I suppose."

"To please their relatives, you suppose!"
This he said with intense scorn. "How will it
pleasure their relatives to know that lies is
wrote over them, and that everybody in the
place knows that they be lies?"

He pointed to a stone at our feet which had
been laid down as a slab, on which the seat
was rested, close to the edge of the cliff.
"Read the lies on that thruff-stone," he said.

The letters were upside down to me from
where I sat, but Lucy was more opposite to
them, so she leant over and read, "Sacred
to the memory of George Canon, who died,
in the hope of a glorious resurrection, on
July 29,1873,falling from the rocks at
Kettleness. This tomb was erected by his
sorrowing mother to her dearly beloved
son.`He was the only son of his mother, and
she was a widow.' Really, Mr. Swales, I
don't see anything very funny in that!" She
spoke her comment very gravely and
somewhat severely.

"Ye don't see aught funny! Ha-ha! But that's
because ye don't gawm the
sorrowin'mother was a hell-cat that hated
him because he was acrewk'd, a regular
lamiter he was, an' he hated her so that he
committed suicide in order that she mightn't
get an insurance she put on his life. He blew

-44-

nigh the top of his head off with an old
musket that they had for scarin' crows with.
`twarn't for crows then, for it brought the
clegs and the dowps to him. That's the way
he fell off the rocks. And, as to hopes of a
glorious resurrection, I've often heard him
say masel' that he hoped he'd go to hell, for
his mother was so pious that she'd be sure
to go to heaven, an' he didn't want to addle
where she was. Now isn't that stean at any
rate,"he hammered it with his stick as he
spoke, "a pack of lies? And won't it make
Gabriel keckle when Geordie comes
pantin' ut the grees with the tompstean
balanced on his hump, and asks to be took
as evidence!"

I did not know what to say, but Lucy turned
the conversation as she said, rising up, "Oh,
why did you tell us of this? It is my favorite
seat, and I cannot leave it, and now I find I
must go on sitting over the grave of a
suicide."

"That won't harm ye, my pretty, an' it may
make poor Geordie gladsome to have so
trim a lass sittin' on his lap. That won't hurt
ye. Why, I've sat here off an' on for nigh
twenty years past, an' it hasn't done me no
harm. Don't ye fash about them as lies
under ye, or that doesn' lie there either! It'll
be time for ye to be getting scart when ye
see the tombsteans all run away with, and
the place as bare as a stubble-field.
There's the clock, and'I must gang. My
service to ye, ladies!" And off he hobbled.

Lucy and I sat awhile, and it was all so
beautiful before us that we took hands as
we sat, and she told me all over again about
Arthur and their coming marriage. That
made me just a little heart-sick, for I haven't
heard from Jonathan for a whole month.

The same day. I came up here alone, for I
am very sad. There was no letter for me. I

hope there cannot be anything the matter
with Jonathan. The clock has just struck
nine. I see the lights scattered all over the
town, sometimes in rows where the streets
are, and sometimes singly. They run right up
the Esk and die away in the curve of the
valley. To my left the view is cut off by a
black line of roof of the old house next to the
abbey. The sheep and lambs are bleating in
the fields away behind me, and there is a
clatter of donkeys' hoofs up the paved road
below. The band on the pier is playing a
harsh waltz in good time, and further along
the quay there is a Salvation Army meeting
in a back street. Neither of the bands hears
the other, but up here I hear and see them
both. I wonder where Jonathan is and if he
is thinking of me! I wish he were here.

DR. SEWARD'S DIARY

5 June.--The case of Renfield grows more
interesting the more I get to understand the
man. He has certain qualities very largely
developed, selfishness, secrecy, and
purpose.

I wish I could get at what is the object of the
latter. He seems to have some settled
scheme of his own, but what it is I do not
know. His redeeming quality is a love of
animals, though, indeed, he has such
curious turns in it that I sometimes imagine
he is only abnormally cruel. His pets are of
odd sorts.

Just now his hobby is catching flies. He has
at present such a quantity that I have had
myself to expostulate. To my astonishment,
he did not break out into a fury, as I
expected, but took the matter in simple
seriousness. He thought for a moment, and
then said, "May I have three days? I shall
clear them away." Of course, I said that
would do. I must watch him.

-45-

18 June.--He has turned his mind now to
spiders, and has got several very big
fellows in a box. He keeps feeding them his
flies, and the number of the latter is
becoming sensibly diminished, although he
has used half his food in attracting more
flies from outside to his room.

1 July.--His spiders are now becoming as
great a nuisance as his flies, and today I told
him that he must get rid of them.

He looked very sad at this, so I said that he
must some of them, at all events. He
cheerfully acquiesced in this, and I gave him
the same time as before for reduction.

He disgusted me much while with him, for
when a horrid blowfly, bloated with some
carrion food, buzzed into the room, he
caught it, held it exultantly for a few
moments between his finger and thumb,
and before I knew what he was going to do,
put it in his mouth and ate it.

I scolded him for it, but he argued quietly
that it was very good and very wholesome,
that it was life, strong life, and gave life to
him. This gave me an idea, or the rudiment
of one. I must watch how he gets rid of his
spiders.

He has evidently some deep problem in his
mind, for he keeps a little notebook in which
he is always jotting down something. whole
pages of it are filled with masses of figures,
generally single numbers added up in
batches, and then the totals added in
batches again, as though he were
focussing some account, as the auditors
put it.

8 July.--There is a method in his madness,
and the rudimentary idea in my mind is
growing. It will be a whole idea soon, and
then, oh, unconscious cerebration, you will

have to give the wall to your conscious
brother.

I kept away from my friend for a few days,
so that I might notice if there were any
change. Things remain as they were except
that he has parted with some of his pets and
got a new one.

He has managed to get a sparrow, and has
already partially tamed it. His means of
taming is simple, for already the spiders
have diminshed. Those that do remain,
however, are well fed, for he still brings in
the flies by tempting them with his food.

19 July--We are progressing. My friend has
now a whole colony of sparrows, and his
flies and spiders are almost obliterated.
When I came in he ran to me and said he
wanted to ask me a great favour, a very,
very great favour. And as he spoke, he
fawned on me like a dog.

I asked him what it was, and he said, with a
sort of rapture in his voice and bearing, "A
kitten, a nice, little, sleek playful kitten, that I
can play with, and teach, and feed, and
feed, and feed!"

I was not unprepared for this request, for I
had noticed how his pets went on
increasing in size and vivacity, but I did not
care that his pretty family of tame sparrows
should be wiped out in the same manner as
the flies and spiders. So I said I would see
about it, and asked him if he would not
rather have a cat than a kitten.

His eagerness betrayed him as he
answered, "Oh, yes, I would like a cat! I only
asked for a kitten lest you should refuse me
a cat. No one would refuse me a kitten,
would they?"

I shook my head, and said that at present I

-46-

feared it would not be possible, but that I
would see about it. His face fell, and I could
see a warning of danger in it, for there was
a sudden fierce, sidelong look which meant
killing. The man is an undeveloped
homicidal maniac. I shall test him with his
present craving and see how it will work out,
then I shall know more.

10 pm.--I have visited him again and found
him sitting in a corner brooding. When I
came in he threw himself on his knees
before me and implored me to let him have
a cat, that his salvation depended upon it.

I was firm, however, and told him that he
could not have it, whereupon he went
without a word, and sat down, gnawing his
fingers, in the corner where I had found him.
I shall see him in the morning early.

20 July.--Visited Renfield very early, before
attendant went his rounds. Found him up
and humming a tune. He was spreading out
his sugar, which he had saved, in the
window, and was manifestly beginning his
fly catching again, and beginning it
cheerfully and with a good grace.

I looked around for his birds, and not seeing
them,asked him where they were. He
replied, without turning round, that they had
all flown away. There were a few feathers
about the room and on his pillow a drop of
blood. I said nothing, but went and told the
keeper to report to me if there were
anything odd about him during the day.

11 am.--The attendant has just been to see
me to say that Renfield has been very sick
and has disgorged a whole lot of feathers.
"My belief is, doctor," he said, "that he has
eaten his birds, and that he just took and
ate them raw!"

11 pm.--I gave Renfield a strong opiate

tonight, enough to make even him sleep,
and took away his pocketbook to look at it.
The thought that has been buzzing about my
brain lately is complete, and the theory
proved.

My homicidal maniac is of a peculiar kind. I
shall have to invent a new classification for
him, and call him a zoophagous (life-
eating) maniac. What he desires is to
absorb as many lives as he can, and he has
laid himself out to achieve it in a cumulative
way. He gave many flies to one spider and
many spiders to one bird, and then wanted
a cat to eat the many birds. What would have
been his later steps?

It would almost be worth while to complete
the experiment. It might be done if there
were only a sufficient cause. Men sneered
at vivisection, and yet look at its results
today! Why not advance science in its most
difficult and vital aspect, the knowledge of
the brain?

Had I even the secret of one such mind, did I
hold the key to the fancy of even one lunatic,
I might advance my own branch of science
to a pitch compared with which Burdon-
Sanderson's physiology or Ferrier's brain
knowledge would be as nothing. If only there
were a sufficient cause! I must not think too
much of this, or I may be tempted. A good
cause might turn the scale with me, for may
not I too be of an exceptional brain,
congenitally?

How well the man reasoned. Lunatics
always do within their own scope. I wonder
at how many lives he values a man, or if at
only one. He has closed the account most
accurately, and today begun a new record.
How many of us begin a new record with
each day of our lives?

To me it seems only yesterday that my

-47-

whole life ended with my new hope, and
that truly I began a new record. So it shall be
until the Great Recorder sums me up and
closes my ledger account with a balance to
profit or loss.

Oh, Lucy, Lucy, I cannot be angry with you,
nor can I be angry with my friend whose
happiness is yours, but I must only wait on
hopeless and work. Work! Work!

If I could have as strong a cause as my poor
mad friend there, a good, unselfish cause
to make me work, that would be indeed
happiness.

MINA MURRAY'S JOURNAL

26 July.--I am anxious, and it soothes me to
express myself here. It is like whispering to
one's self and listening at the same time.
And there is also something about the
shorthand symbols that makes it different
from writing. I am unhappy about Lucy and
about Jonathan. I had not heard from
Jonathan for some time, and was very
concerned, but yesterday dear Mr.
Hawkins, who is always so kind, sent me a
letter from him. I had written asking him if he
had heard, and he said the enclosed had
just been received. It is only a line dated
from Castle Dracula, and says that he is
just starting for home. That is not like
Jonathan. I do not understand it, and it
makes me uneasy.

Then, too, Lucy , although she is so well,
has lately taken to her old habit of walking in
her sleep. Her mother has spoken to me
about it, and we have decided that I am to
lock the door of our room every night.

Mrs. Westenra has got an idea that sleep-
walkers always go out on roofs of houses
and along the edges of cliffs and then get
suddenly wakened and fall over with a

despairing cry that echoes all over the
place.

Poor dear, she is naturally anxious about
Lucy, and she tells me that her husband,
Lucy's father, had the same habit, that he
would get up in the night and dress himself
and go out, if he were not stopped.

Lucy is to be married in the autumn, and she
is already planning out her dresses and how
her house is to be arranged. I sympathise
with her, for I do the same, only Jonathan
and I will start in life in a very simple way,
and shall have to try to make both ends
meet.

Mr. Holmwood, he is the Hon. Arthur
Holmwood, only son of Lord Godalming, is
coming up here very shortly, as soon as he
can leave town, for his father is not very
well, and I think dear Lucy is counting the
moments till he comes.

She wants to take him up in the seat on the
churchyard cliff and show him the beauty of
Whitby. I daresay it is the waiting which
disturbs her. She will be all right when he
arrives.

27 July.--No news from Jonathan. I am
getting quite uneasy about him, though why I
should I do not know, but I do wish that he
would write, if it were only a single line.

Lucy walks more than ever, and each night I
am awakened by her moving about the
room. Fortunately, the weather is so hot that
she cannot get cold. But still, the anxiety and
the perpetually being awakened is
beginning to tell on me, and I am getting
nervous and wakeful myself. Thank God,
Lucy's health keeps up. Mr. Holmwood has
been suddenly called to Ring to see his
father, who has been taken seriously ill.
Lucy frets at the postponement of seeing

-48-

him, but it does not touch her looks. She is a
trifle stouter, and her cheeks are a lovely
rose-pink. She has lost the anemic look
which she had. I pray it will all last.

3 August.--Another week gone by, and no
news from Jonathan, not even to Mr.
Hawkins, from whom I have heard. Oh, I do
hope he is not ill. He surely would have
written. I look at that last letter of his, but
somehow it does not satisfy me. It does not
read like him, and yet it is his writing. There
is no mistake of that.

Lucy has not walked much in her sleep the
last week, but there is an odd concentration
about her which I do not understand, even in
her sleep she seems to be watching me.
She tries the door, and finding it locked,
goes about the room searching for the key.

6 August.--Another three days, and no
news. This suspense is getting dreadful. If I
only knew where to write to or where to go
to, I should feel easier. But no one has
heard a word of Jonathan since that last
letter. I must only pray to God for patience.

Lucy is more excitable than ever, but is
otherwise well. Last night was very
threatening, and the fishermen say that we
are in for a storm. I must try to watch it and
learn the weather signs.

Today is a gray day, and the sun as I write is
hidden in thick clouds, high over Kettleness.
Everything is gray except the green grass,
which seems like emerald amongst it, gray
earthy rock, gray clouds, tinged with the
sunburst at the far edge, hang over the gray
sea, into which the sandpoints stretch like
gray figures. The sea is tumbling in over the
shallows and the sandy flats with a roar,
muffled in the sea-mists drifting inland. The
horizon is lost in a gray mist. All vastness,
the clouds are piled up like giant rocks, and

there is a `brool' over the sea that sounds
like some passage of doom. Dark figures
are on the beach here and there,
sometimes half shrouded in the mist, and
seem `men like trees walking'. The fishing
boats are racing for home, and rise and dip
in the ground swell as they sweep into the
harbour, bending to the scuppers. Here
comes old Mr. Swales. He is making
straight for me, and I can see, by the way he
lifts his hat, that he wants to talk.

I have been quite touched by the change in
the poor old man. When he sat down beside
me, he said in a very gentle way, "I want to
say something to you, miss."

I could see he was not at ease, so I took his
poor old wrinkled hand in mine and asked
him to speak fully.

So he said, leaving his hand in mine, "I'm
afraid, my deary, that I must have shocked
you by all the wicked things I've been sayin'
about the dead, and such like, for weeks
past, but I didn't mean them, and I want ye to
remember that when I'm gone. We aud folks
that be daffled, and with one foot abaft the
krok-hooal, don't altogether like to think of
it, and we don't want to feel scart of it, and
that's why I've took to makin' light of it, so
that I'd cheer up my own heart a bit. But,
Lord love ye, miss, I ain't afraid of dyin', not
a bit, only I don't want to die if I can help it.
My time must be nigh at hand now, for I be
aud, and a hundred years is too much for
any man to expect. And I'm so nigh it that the
Aud Man is already whettin' his scythe. Ye
see, I can't get out o' the habit of caffin'
about it all at once. The chafts will wag as
they be used to. Some day soon the Angel
of Death will sound his trumpet for me. But
don't ye dooal an' greet, my deary!"--for he
saw that I was crying "if he should come this
very night I'd not refuse to answer his call.
For life be, after all, only a waitin' for

-49-

somethin' else than what we're doin', and
death be all that we can rightly depend on.
But I'm content, for it's comin' to me, my
deary, and comin' quick. It may be comin'
while we be lookin' and wonderin'. Maybe
it's in that wind out over the sea that's
bringin' with it loss and wreck, and sore
distress, and sad hearts. Look! Look!" he
cried suddenly. "There's something in that
wind and in the hoast beyont that sounds,
and looks, and tastes, and smells like
death. It's in the air. I feel it comin'. Lord,
make me answer cheerful, when my call
comes!" He held up his arms devoutly, and
raised his hat. His mouth moved as though
he were praying. After a few minutes'
silence, he got up, shook hands with me,
and blessed me, and said good-bye, and
hobbled off. It all touched me, and upset me
very much.

I was glad when the coastguard came
along, with his spyglass under his arm. He
stopped to talk with me, as he always does,
but all the time kept looking at a strange
ship.

"I can't make her out," he said. "She's a
Russian, by the look of her. But she's
knocking about in the queerest way. She
doesn't know her mind a bit. She seems to
see the storm coming, but can't decide
whether to run up north in the open, or to put
in here. Look there again! She is steered
mighty strangely, for she doesn't mind the
hand on the wheel, changes about with
every puff of wind. We'll hear more of her
before this time tomorrow."

Chapter 7

CUTTING FROM "THE DAILYGRAPH," 8
AUGUST

(PASTED IN MINA MURRAY'S JOURNAL)

From a correspondent.

Whitby.

One of the greatest and suddenest storms
on record has just been experienced here,
with results both strange and unique. The
weather had been somewhat sultry, but not
to any degree uncommon in the month of
August. Saturday evening was as fine as
was ever known, and the great body of
holiday-makers laid out yesterday for visits
to Mulgrave Woods, Robin Hood's Bay, Rig
Mill, Runswick, Staithes, and the various
trips in the neighborhood of Whitby. The
steamers Emma and Scarborough made
trips up and down the coast, and there was
an unusual amount of `tripping' both to and
from Whitby. The day was unusually fine till
the afternoon, when some of the gossips
who frequent the East Cliff churchyard, and
from the commanding eminence watch the
wide sweep of sea visible to the north and
east, called attention to a sudden show of
`mares tails' high in the sky to the northwest.
The wind was then blowing from the
southwest in the mild degree which in
barometrical language is ranked `No. 2, light
breeze.'

The coastguard on duty at once made
report, and one old fisherman, who for
more than half a century has kept watch on
weather signs from the East Cliff, foretold
in an emphatic manner the coming of a
sudden storm. The approach of sunset was
so very beautiful, so grand in its masses of
splendidly coloured clouds, that there was
quite an assemblage on the walk along the
cliff in the old churchyard to enjoy the
beauty. Before the sun dipped below the
black mass of Kettleness, standing boldly
athwart the western sky, its downward was
was marked by myriad clouds of every
sunset colour, flame, purple, pink, green,
violet, and all the tints of gold, with here and

-50-

there masses not large, but of seemingly
absolute blackness, in all sorts of shapes,
as well outlined as colossal silhouettes. The
experience was not lost on the painters, and
doubtless some of the sketches of the
`Prelude to the Great Storm' will grace the
R. A and R. I. walls in May next.

More than one captain made up his mind
then and there that his `cobble' or his
`mule', as they term the different classes of
boats, would remain in the harbour till the
storm had passed. The wind fell away
entirely during the evening, and at midnight
there was a dead calm, a sultry heat, and
that prevailing intensity which, on the
approach of thunder, affects persons of a
sensitive nature.

There were but few lights in sight at sea, for
even the coasting steamers, which usually
hug the shore so closely, kept well to
seaward, and but few fishing boats were in
sight. The only sail noticeable was a foreign
schooner with all sails set, which was
seemingly going westwards. The
foolhardiness or ignorance of her officers
was a prolific theme for comment whilst she
remained in sight, and efforts were made to
signal her to reduce sail in the face of her
danger. Before the night shut down she was
seen with sails idly flapping as she gently
rolled on the undulating swell of the sea.

"As idle as a painted ship upon a painted
ocean."

Shortly before ten o'clock the stillness of the
air grew quite oppressive, and the silence
was so marked that the bleating of a sheep
inland or the barking of a dog in the town
was distinctly heard, and the band on the
pier, with its lively French air, was like a
dischord in the great harmony of nature's
silence. A little after midnight came a
strange sound from over the sea, and high

overhead the air began to carry a strange,
faint, hollow booming.

Then without warning the tempest broke.
With a rapidity which, at the time, seemed
incredible, and even afterwards is
impossible to realize, the whole aspect of
nature at once became convulsed. The
waves rose in growing fury, each
overtopping its fellow, till in a very few
minutes the lately glassy sea was like a
roaring and devouring monster.
Whitecrested waves beat madly on the level
sands and rushed up the shelving cliffs.
Others broke over the piers, and with their
spume swept the lanthorns of the
lighthouses which rise from the end of either
pier of Whitby Harbour.

The wind roared like thunder, and blew with
such force that it was with difficulty that even
strong men kept their feet, or clung with
grim clasp to the iron stanchions. It was
found necessary to clear the entire pier from
the mass of onlookers, or else the fatalities
of the night would have increased manifold.
To add to the difficulties and dangers of the
time, masses of sea-fog came drifting
inland. White, wet clouds, which swept by in
ghostly fashion, so dank and damp and cold
that it needed but little effort of imagination
to think that the spirits of those lost at sea
were touching their living brethren with the
clammy hands of death, and many a one
shuddered at the wreaths of sea-mist
swept by.

At times the mist cleared, and the sea for
some distance could be seen in the glare of
the lightning, which came thick and fast,
followed by such peals of thunder that the
whole sky overhead seemed trembling
under the shock of the footsteps of the
storm.

Some of the scenes thus revealed were of

-51-

immeasurable grandeur and of absorbing
interest. The sea, running mountains high,
threw skywards with each wave mighty
masses of white foam, which the tempest
seemed to snatch at and whirl away into
space. Here and there a fishing boat, with a
rag of sail, running madly for shelter before
the blast, now and again the white wings of
a storm-tossed seabird. On the summit of
the East Cliff the new searchlight was ready
for experiment, but had not yet been tried.
The officers in charge of it got it into
working order, and in the pauses of
onrushing mist swept with it the surface of
the sea. Once or twice its service was most
effective, as when a fishing boat, with
gunwale under water, rushed into the
harbour, able, by the guidance of the
sheltering light, to avoid the danger of
dashing against the piers. As each boat
achieved the safety of the port there was a
shout of joy from the mass of people on the
shore, a shout which for a moment seemed
to cleave the gale and was then swept away
in its rush.

Before long the searchlight discovered
some distance away a schooner with all
sails set, apparently the same vessel which
had been noticed earlier in the evening. The
wind had by this time backed to the east,
and there was a shudder amongst the
watchers on the cliff as they realized the
terrible danger in which she now was.

Between her and the port lay the great flat
reef on which so many good ships have
from time to time suffered, and, with the
wind blowing from its present quarter, it
would be quite impossible that she should
fetch the entrance of the harbour.

It was now nearly the hour of high tide, but
the waves were so great that in their troughs
the shallows of the shore were almost
visible, and the schooner, with all sails set,

was rushing with such speed that, in the
words of one old salt, "she must fetch up
somewhere, if it was only in hell". Then
came another rush of sea-fog, greater than
any hitherto, a mass of dank mist, which
seemed to close on all things like a gray
pall, and left available to men only the organ
of hearing, for the roar of the tempest, and
the crash of the thunder, and the booming of
the mighty billows came through the damp
oblivion even louder than before. The rays
of the searchlight were kept fixed on the
harbour mouth across the East Pier, where
the shock was expected, and men waited
breathless.

The wind suddenly shifted to the northeast,
and the remnant of the sea fog melted in the
blast. And then, mirabile dictu, between the
piers, leaping from wave to wave as it
rushed at headlong speed, swept the
strange schooner before the blast, with all
sail set, and gained the safety of the
harbour. The searchlight followed her, and a
shudder ran through all who saw her, for
lashed to the helm was a corpse, with
drooping head, which swung horribly to and
fro at each motion of the ship. No other form
could be seen on the deck at all.

A great awe came on all as they realised
that the ship, as if by a miracle, had found
the harbour, unsteered save by the hand of
a dead man! However, all took place more
quickly than it takes to write these words.
The schooner paused not, but rushing
across the harbour, pitched herself on that
accumulation of sand and gravel washed by
many tides and many storms into the
southeast corner of the pier jutting under the
East Cliff, known locally as Tate Hill Pier.

There was of course a considerable
concussion as the vessel drove up on the
sand heap. Every spar, rope, and stay was
strained, and some of the `top-hammer'

-52-

came crashing down. But, strangest of all,
the very instant the shore was touched, an
immense dog sprang up on deck from
below, as if shot up by the concussion, and
running forward, jumped from the bow on
the sand.

Making straight for the steep cliff, where the
churchyard hangs over the laneway to the
East Pier so steeply that some of the flat
tombstones, thruffsteans or through-
stones, as they call them in Whitby
vernacular, actually project over where the
sustaining cliff has fallen away, it
disappeared in the darkness, which
seemed intensified just beyond the focus of
the searchlight.

It so happened that there was no one at the
moment on Tate Hill Pier, as all those
whose houses are in close proximity were
either in bed or were out on the heights
above. Thus the coastguard on duty on the
eastern side of the harbour, who at once ran
down to the little pier, was the first to climb
aboard. The men working the searchlight,
after scouring the entrance of the harbour
without seeing anything, then turned the light
on the derelict and kept it there. The
coastguard ran aft, and when he came
beside the wheel, bent over to examine it,
and recoiled at once as though under some
sudden emotion. This seemed to pique
general curiosity, and quite a number of
people began to run.

It is a good way round from the West Cliff by
the Drawbridge to Tate Hill Pier, but your
correspondent is a fairly good runner, and
came well ahead of the crowd. When I
arrived, however, I found already
assembled on the pier a crowd, whom the
coastguard and police refused to allow to
come on board. By the courtesy of the chief
boatman, I was, as your correspondent,
permitted to climb on deck, and was one of

a small group who saw the dead seaman
whilst actually lashed to the wheel.

It was no wonder that the coastguard was
surprised, or even awed, for not often can
such a sight have been seen. The man was
simply fastened by his hands, tied one over
the other, to a spoke of the wheel. Between
the inner hand and the wood was a crucifix,
the set of beads on which it was fastened
being around both wrists and wheel, and all
kept fast by the binding cords. The poor
fellow may have been seated at one time,
but the flapping and buffeting of the sails
had worked through the rudder of the wheel
and had dragged him to and fro, so that the
cords with which he was tied had cut the
flesh to the bone.

Accurate note was made of the state of
things, and a doctor, Surgeon J. M. Caffyn,
of 33, East Elliot Place, who came
immediately after me, declared, after
making examination, that the man must
have been dead for quite two days.

In his pocket was a bottle, carefully corked,
empty save for a little roll of paper, which
proved to be the addendum to the log.

The coastguard said the man must have
tied up his own hands, fastening the knots
with his teeth. The fact that a coastguard
was the first on board may save some
complications later on, in the Admiralty
Court, for coastguards cannot claim the
salvage which is the right of the first civilian
entering on a derelict. Already, however,
the legal tongues are wagging, and one
young law student is loudly asserting that the
rights of the owner are already completely
sacrificed, his property being held in
contravention of the statues of mortmain,
since the tiller, as emblemship, if not proof,
of delegated possession, is held in a dead
hand.

-53-

It is needless to say that the dead
steersman has been reverently removed
from the place where he held his
honourable watch and ward till death, a
steadfastness as noble as that of the young
Casabianca, and placed in the mortuary to
await inquest.

Already the sudden storm is passing, and
its fierceness is abating. Crowds are
scattering backward, and the sky is
beginning to redden over the Yorkshire
wolds.

I shall send, in time for your next issue,
further details of the derelict ship which
found her way so miraculously into harbour
in the storm.

9 August.--The sequel to the strange arrival
of the derelict in the storm last night is
almost more startling than the thing itself. It
turns out that the schooner is Russian from
Varna, and is called the Demeter. She is
almost entirely in ballast of silver sand, with
only a small amount of cargo, a number of
great wooden boxes filled with mould.

This cargo was consigned to a Whitby
solicitor, Mr. S. F. Billington, of 7, The
Crescent, who this morning went aboard
and took formal possession of the goods
consigned to him.

The Russian consul, too, acting for the
charter-party, took formal possession of
the ship, and paid all harbour dues, etc.

Nothing is talked about here today except
the strange coincidence. The officials of the
Board of Trade have been most exacting in
seeing that every compliance has been
made with existing regulations. As the
matter is to be a `nine days wonder', they
are evidently determined that there shall be
no cause of other complaint.

A good deal of interest was abroad
concerning the dog which landed when the
ship struck, and more than a few of the
members of the S. P.C.A., which is very
strong in Whitby, have tried to befriend the
animal. To the general disappointment,
however, it was not to be found. It seems to
have disappeared entirely from the town. It
may be that it was frightened and made its
way on to the moors, where it is still hiding in
terror.

There are some who look with dread on
such a possibility, lest later on it should in
itself become a danger, for it is evidently a
fierce brute. Early this morning a large dog,
a half-bred mastiff belonging to a coal
merchant close to Tate Hill Pier, was found
dead in the roadway opposite its master's
yard. It had been fighting, and manifestly
had had a savage opponent, for its throat
was torn away, and its belly was slit open as
if with a savage claw.

Later.--By the kindness of the Board of
Trade inspector, I have been permitted to
look over the log book of the Demeter,
which was in order up to within three days,
but contained nothing of special interest
except as to facts of missing men. The
greatest interest, however, is with regard to
the paper found in the bottle, which was
today produced at the inquest. And a more
strange narrative than the two between
them unfold it has not been my lot to come
across.

As there is no motive for concealment, I am
permitted to use them, and accordingly
send you a transcript, simply omitting
technical details of seamanship and
supercargo. It almost seems as though the
captain had been seized with some kind of
mania before he had got well into blue
water, and that this had developed
persistently throughout the voyage. Of

-54-

course my statement must be taken cum
grano, since I am writing from the dictation
of a clerk of the Russian consul, who kindly
translated for me, time being short.

LOG OF THE "DEMETER" Varna to Whitby

Written 18 July, things so strange happening,
that I shall keep accurate note henceforth till
we land.

On 6 July we finished taking in cargo, silver
sand and boxes of earth. At noon set sail.
East wind, fresh. Crew, five hands . . . two
mates, cook, and myself, (captain).

On 11 July at dawn entered Bosphorus.
Boarded by Turkish Customs officers.
Backsheesh. All correct. Under way at 4 p.
m.

On 12 July through Dardanelles. More
Customs officers and flagboat of guarding
squadron. Backsheesh again. Work of
officers thorough, but quick. Want us off
soon. At dark passed into Archipelago.

On 13 July passed Cape Matapan. Crew
dissatisfied about something. Seemed
scared, but would not speak out.

On 14 July was somewhat anxious about
crew. Men all steady fellows, who sailed
with me before. Mate could not make out
what was wrong. They only told him there
was SOME THING, and crossed
themselves. Mate lost temper with one of
them that day and struck him. Expected
fierce quarrel, but all was quiet.

On 16 July mate reported in the morning that
one of the crew, Petrofsky, was missing.
Could not account for it. Took larboard
watch eight bells last night, was relieved by
Amramoff, but did not go to bunk. Men more
downcast than ever. All said they expected

something of the kind, but would not say
more than there was SOMETHING aboard.
Mate getting very impatient with them.
Feared some trouble ahead.

On 17 July, yesterday, one of the men,
Olgaren, came to my cabin, and in an
awestruck way confided to me that he
thought there was a strange man aboard the
ship. He said that in his watch he had been
sheltering behind the deckhouse, as there
was a rain storm, when he saw a tall, thin
man, who was not like any of the crew,
come up the companionway, and go along
the deck forward and disappear. He
followed cautiously, but when he got to
bows found no one, and the hatchways
were all closed. He was in a panic of
superstitious fear, and I am afraid the panic
may spread. To allay it, I shall today search
the entire ship carefully from stem to stern.

Later in the day I got together the whole
crew, and told them, as they evidently
thought there was some one in the ship, we
would search from stem to stern. First mate
angry, said it was folly, and to yield to such
foolish ideas would demoralise the men,
said he would engage to keep them out of
trouble with the handspike. I let him take the
helm, while the rest began a thorough
search, all keeping abreast, with lanterns.
We left no corner unsearched. As there were
only the big wooden boxes, there were no
odd corners where a man could hide. Men
much relieved when search over, and went
back to work cheerfully. First mate scowled,
but said nothing.

22 July.--Rough weather last three days,
and all hands busy with sails, no time to be
frightened. Men seem to have forgotten
their dread. Mate cheerful again, and all on
good terms. Praised men for work in bad
weather. Passed Gibraltar and out through
Straits. All well.

-55-

24 July.--There seems some doom over this
ship. Already a hand short, and entering the
Bay of Biscay with wild weather ahead, and
yet last night another man lost,
disappeared. Like the first, he came off his
watch and was not seen again. Men all in a
panic of fear, sent a round robin, asking to
have double watch, as they fear to be alone.
Mate angry. Fear there will be some trouble,
as either he or the men will do some
violence.

28 July.--Four days in hell, knocking about in
a sort of malestrom, and the wind a
tempest. No sleep for any one. Men all worn
out. Hardly know how to set a watch, since
no one fit to go on. Second mate
volunteered to steer and watch, and let men
snatch a few hours sleep. Wind abating,
seas still terrific, but feel them less, as ship
is steadier.

29 July.--Another tragedy. Had single watch
tonight, as crew too tired to double. When
morning watch came on deck could find no
one except steersman. Raised outcry, and
all came on deck. Thorough search, but no
one found. Are now without second mate,
and crew in a panic. Mate and I agreed to
go armed henceforth and wait for any sign
of cause.

30 July.--Last night. Rejoiced we are
nearing England. Weather fine, all sails set.
Retired worn out, slept soundly, awakened
by mate telling me that both man of watch
and steersman missing. Only self and mate
and two hands left to work ship.

1 August.--Two days of fog, and not a sail
sighted. Had hoped when in the English
Channel to be able to signal for help or get
in somewhere. Not having power to work
sails, have to run before wind. Dare not
lower, as could not raise them again. We
seem to be drifting to some terrible doom.

Mate now more demoralised than either of
men. His stronger nature seems to have
worked inwardly against himself. Men are
beyond fear, working stolidly and patiently,
with minds made up to worst. They are
Russian, he Roumanian.

2 August, midnight.--Woke up from few
minutes sleep by hearing a cry, seemingly
outside my port. Could see nothing in fog.
Rushed on deck, and ran against mate.
Tells me he heard cry and ran, but no sign of
man on watch. One more gone. Lord, help
us! Mate says we must be past Straits of
Dover, as in a moment of fog lifting he saw
North Foreland, just as he heard the man
cry out. If so we are now off in the North
Sea, and only God can guide us in the fog,
which seems to move with us, and God
seems to have deserted us.

3 August.--At midnight I went to relieve the
man at the wheel and when I got to it found
no one there. The wind was steady, and as
we ran before it there was no yawing. I
dared not leave it, so shouted for the mate.
After a few seconds, he rushed up on deck
in his flannels. He looked wild-eyed and
haggard, and I greatly fear his reason has
given way. He came close to me and
whispered hoarsely, with his mouth to my
ear, as though fearing the very air might
hear. "It is here. I know it now. On the watch
last night I saw It, like a man, tall and thin,
and ghastly pale. It was in the bows, and
looking out. I crept behind It, and gave it my
knife, but the knife went through It, empty as
the air." And as he spoke he took the knife
and drove it savagely into space. Then he
went on, "But It is here, and I'll find It. It is in
the hold, perhaps in one of those boxes. I'll
unscrew them one by one and see. You
work the helm." And with a warning look and
his finger on his lip, he went below. There
was springing up a choppy wind, and I could
not leave the helm. I saw him come out on

-56-

deck again with a tool chest and lantern,
and go down the forward hatchway. He is
mad, stark, raving mad, and it's no use my
trying to stop him. He can't hurt those big
boxes, they are invoiced as clay, and to pull
them about is as harmless a thing as he can
do. So here I stay and mind the helm, and
write these notes. I can only trust in God and
wait till the fog clears. Then, if I can't steer to
any harbour with the wind that is, I shall cut
down sails, and lie by, and signal for help . .
.

It is nearly all over now. Just as I was
beginning to hope that the mate would
come out calmer, for I heard him knocking
away at something in the hold, and work is
good for him, there came up the hatchway a
sudden, startled scream, which made my
blood run cold, and up on the deck he came
as if shot from a gun, a raging madman,
with his eyes rolling and his face convulsed
with fear. "Save me! Save me!" he cried,
and then looked round on the blanket of fog.
His horror turned to despair, and in a steady
voice he said,"You had better come too,
captain, before it is too late. He is there! I
know the secret now. The sea will save me
from Him, and it is all that is left!" Before I
could say a word, or move forward to seize
him, he sprang on the bulwark and
deliberately threw himself into the sea. I
suppose I know the secret too, now. It was
this madman who had got rid of the men
one by one, and now he has followed them
himself. God help me! How am I to account
for all these horrors when I get to port? When
I get to port! Will that ever be?

4 August.--Still fog, which the sunrise
cannot pierce, I know there is sunrise
because I am a sailor, why else I know not. I
dared not go below, I dared not leave the
helm, so here all night I stayed, and in the
dimness of the night I saw it, Him! God,
forgive me, but the mate was right to jump

overboard. It was better to die like a man.
To die like a sailor in blue water, no man
can object. But I am captain, and I must not
leave my ship. But I shall baffle this fiend or
monster, for I shall tie my hands to the wheel
when my strength begins to fail, and along
with them I shall tie that which He, It, dare
not touch. And then, come good wind or
foul, I shall save my soul, and my honour as
a captain. I am growing weaker, and the
night is coming on. If He can look me in the
face again, I may not have time to act . . .If
we are wrecked, mayhap this bottle may be
found, and those who find it may
understand. If not . . . well, then all men shall
know that I have been true to my trust. God
and the Blessed Virgin and the Saints help
a poor ignorant soul trying to do his duty . . .

Of course the verdict was an open one.
There is no evidence to adduce, and
whether or not the man himself committed
the murders there is now none to say. The
folk here hold almost universally that the
captain is simply a hero, and he is to be
given a public funeral. Already it is arranged
that his body is to be taken with a train of
boats up the Esk for a piece and then
brought back to Tate Hill Pier and up the
abbey steps, for he is to be buried in the
churchyard on the cliff. The owners of more
than a hundred boats have already given in
their names as wishing to follow him to the
grave.

No trace has ever been found of the great
dog, at which there is much mourning, for,
with public opinion in its present state, he
would, I believe, be adopted by the town.
Tomorrow will see the funeral, and so will
end this one more `mystery of the sea'.

MINA MURRAY'S JOURNAL

8 August.--Lucy was very restless all night,
and I too, could not sleep. The storm was

-57-

fearful, and as it boomed loudly among the
chimney pots, it made me shudder. When a
sharp puff came it seemed to be like a
distant gun. Strangely enough, Lucy did not
wake, but she got up twice and dressed
herself. Fortunately, each time I awoke in
time and managed to undress her without
waking her, and got her back to bed. It is a
very strange thing, this sleep-walking, for
as soon as her will is thwarted in any
physical way, her intention, if there be any,
disappears, and she yields herself almost
exactly to the routine of her life.

Early in the morning we both got up and
went down to the harbour to see if anything
had happened in the night. There were very
few people about, and though the sun was
bright, and the air clear and fresh, the big,
grim-looking waves, that seemed dark
themselves because the foam that topped
them was like snow, forced themselves in
through the mouth of the harbour, like a
bullying man going through a crowd.
Somehow I felt glad that Jonathan was not
on the sea last night, but on land. But, oh, is
he on land or sea? Where is he, and how? I
am getting fearfully anxious about him. If I
only knew what to do, and could do
anything!

10 August.--The funeral of the poor sea
captain today was most touching. Every
boat in the harbour seemed to be there, and
the coffin was carried by captains all the
way from Tate Hill Pier up to the churchyard.
Lucy came with me, and we went early to
our old seat, whilst the cortege of boats
went up the river to the Viaduct and came
down again. We had a lovely view, and saw
the procession nearly all the way. The poor
fellow was laid to rest near our seat so that
we stood on it, when the time came and
saw everything.

Poor Lucy seemed much upset. She was

restless and uneasy all the time, and I
cannot but think that her dreaming at night is
telling on her. She is quite odd in one thing.
She will not admit to me that there is any
cause for restlessness, or if there be, she
does not understand it herself.

There is an additional cause in that poor Mr.
Swales was found dead this morning on our
seat, his neck being broken. He had
evidently, as the doctor said, fallen back in
the seat in some sort of fright, for there was
a look of fear and horror on his face that the
men said made them shudder. Poor dear
old man!

Lucy is so sweet and sensitive that she
feels influences more acutely than other
people do. Just now she was quite upset by
a little thing which I did not much heed,
though I am myself very fond of animals.

One of the men who came up here often to
look for the boats was followed by his dog.
The dog is always with him. They are both
quiet persons, and I never saw the man
angry, nor heard the dog bark. During the
service the dog would not come to its
master, who was on the seat with us, but
kept a few yards off, barking and howling.
Its master spoke to it gently, and then
harshly, and then angrily. But it would neither
come nor cease to make a noise. It was in a
fury, with its eyes savage, and all its hair
bristling out like a cat's tail when puss is on
the war path.

Finally the man too got angry, and jumped
down and kicked the dog, and then took it
by the scruff of the neck and half dragged
and half threw it on the tombstone on which
the seat is fixed. The moment it touched the
stone the poor thing began to tremble. It did
not try to get away, but crouched down,
quivering and cowering, and was in such a
pitiable state of terror that I tried, though

-58-

without effect, to comfort it.

Lucy was full of pity, too, but she did not
attempt to touch the dog, but looked at it in
an agonised sort of way. I greatly fear that
she is of too super sensitive a nature to go
through the world without trouble. She will
be dreaming of this tonight, I am sure. The
whole agglomeration of things, the ship
steered into port by a dead man, his
attitude, tied to the wheel with a crucifix and
beads, the touching funeral, the dog, now
furious and now in terror, will all afford
material for her dreams.

I think it will be best for her to go to bed tired
out physically, so I shall take her for a long
walk by the cliffs to Robin Hood's Bay and
back. She ought not to have much
inclination for sleep-walking then.

Chapter 8

MINA MURRAY'S JOURNAL

Same day, 11 o'clock p. m..--Oh, but I am
tired! If it were not that I had made my diary
a duty I should not open it tonight. We had a
lovely walk. Lucy, after a while, was in gay
spirits, owing, I think, to some dear cows
who came nosing towards us in a field
close to the lighthouse, and frightened the
wits out of us. I believe we forgot everything,
except of course, personal fear, and it
seemed to wipe the slate clean and give us
a fresh start. We had a capital `severe tea'
at Robin Hood's Bay in a sweet little
oldfashioned inn, with a bow window right
over the seaweedcovered rocks of the
strand. I believe we should have shocked
the `New Woman' with our appetites. Men
are more tolerant, bless them! Then we
walked home with some, or rather many,
stoppages to rest, and with our hearts full of
a constant dread of wild bulls.

Lucy was really tired, and we intended to
creep off to bed as soon as we could. The
young curate came in, however, and Mrs.
Westenra asked him to stay for supper. Lucy
and I had both a fight for it with the dusty
miller. I know it was a hard fight on my part,
and I am quite heroic. I think that some day
the bishops must get together and see
about breeding up a new class of curates,
who don't take supper, no matter how hard
they may be pressed to, and who will know
when girls are tired.

Lucy is asleep and breathing softly. She has
more color in her cheeks than usual, and
looks, oh so sweet. If Mr. Holmwood fell in
love with her seeing her only in the drawing
room, I wonder what he would say if he saw
her now. Some of the `New Women' writers
will some day start an idea that men and
women should be allowed to see each other
asleep before proposing or accepting. But I
suppose the `New Woman' won't
condescend in future to accept. She will do
the proposing herself. And a nice job she
will make of it too! There's some
consolation in that. I am so happy tonight,
because dear Lucy seems better. I really
believe she has turned the corner, and that
we are over her troubles with dreaming. I
should be quite happy if I only knew if
Jonathan . . . God bless and keep him.

11 August.--Diary again. No sleep now, so I
may as well write. I am too agitated to sleep.
We have had such an adventure, such an
agonizing experience. I fell asleep as soon
as I had closed my diary . . .Suddenly I
became broad awake, and sat up, with a
horrible sense of fear upon me, and of
some feeling of emptiness around me. The
room was dark, so I could not see Lucy's
bed. I stole across and felt for her. The bed
was empty. I lit a match and found that she
was not in the room. The door was shut, but
not locked, as I had left it. I feared to wake

-59-

her mother, who has been more than usually
ill lately, so threw on some clothes and got
ready to look for her. As I was leaving the
room it struck me that the clothes she wore
might give me some clue to her dreaming
intention. Dressing-gown would mean
house, dress outside. Dressing-gown and
dress were both in their places. "Thank
God," I said to myself, "she cannot be far,
as she is only in her nightdress."

I ran downstairs and looked in the sitting
room. Not there! Then I looked in all the
other rooms of the house, with an ever-
growing fear chilling my heart. Finally, I
came to the hall door and found it open. It
was not wide open, but the catch of the lock
had not caught. The people of the house are
careful to lock the door every night, so I
feared that Lucy must have gone out as she
was. There was no time to think of what
might happen. A vague over-mastering fear
obscured all details.

I took a big, heavy shawl and ran out. The
clock was striking one as I was in the
Crescent, and there was not a soul in sight. I
ran along the North Terrace, but could see
no sign of the white figure which I expected.
At the edge of the West Cliff above the pier I
looked across the harbour to the East Cliff,
in the hope or fear, I don't know which, of
seeing Lucy in our favorite seat.

There was a bright full moon, with heavy
black, driving clouds, which threw the whole
scene into a fleeting diorama of light and
shade as they sailed across. For a moment
or two I could see nothing, as the shadow of
a cloud obscured St. Mary's Church and all
around it. Then as the cloud passed I could
see the ruins of the abbey coming into view,
and as the edge of a narrow band of light as
sharp as a sword-cut moved along, the
church and churchyard became gradually
visible. Whatever my expectation was, it

was not disappointed, for there, on our
favorite seat, the silver light of the moon
struck a half-reclining figure, snowy white.
The coming of the cloud was too quick for
me to see much, for shadow shut down on
light almost immediately, but it seemed to
me as though something dark stood behind
the seat where the white figure shone, and
bent over it. What it was, whether man or
beast, I could not tell.

I did not wait to catch another glance, but
flew down the steep steps to the pier and
along by the fish-market to the bridge,
which was the only way to reach the East
Cliff. The town seemed as dead, for not a
soul did I see. I rejoiced that it was so, for I
wanted no witness of poor Lucy's condition.
The time and distance seemed endless,
and my knees trembled and my breath
came laboured as I toiled up the endless
steps to the abbey. I must have gone fast,
and yet it seemed to me as if my feet were
weighted with lead, and as though every
joint in my body were rusty.

When I got almost to the top I could see the
seat and the white figure, for I was now
close enough to distinguish it even through
the spells of shadow. There was
undoubtedly something, long and black,
bending over the half-reclining white figure.
I called in fright, "Lucy! Lucy!" and
something raised a head, and from where I
was I could see a white face and red,
gleaming eyes.

Lucy did not answer, and I ran on to the
entrance of the churchyard. As I entered, the
church was between me and the seat, and
for a minute or so I lost sight of her. When I
came in view again the cloud had passed,
and the moonlight struck so brilliantly that I
could see Lucy half reclining with her head
lying over the back of the seat. She was
quite alone, and there was not a sign of any

-60-

living thing about.

When I bent over her I could see that she was
still asleep. Her lips were parted, and she
was breathing, not softly as usual with her,
but in long, heavy gasps, as though striving
to get her lungs full at every breath. As I
came close, she put up her hand in her
sleep and pulled the collar of her nightdress
close around her, as though she felt the
cold. I flung the warm shawl over her, and
drew the edges tight around her neck, for I
dreaded lest she should get some deadly
chill from the night air, unclad as she was. I
feared to wake her all at once, so, in order
to have my hands free to help her, I fastened
the shawl at her throat with a big safety pin.
But I must have been clumsy in my anxiety
and pinched or pricked her with it, for by-
and-by, when her breathing became
quieter, she put her hand to her throat again
and moaned. When I had her carefully
wrapped up I put my shoes on her feet, and
then began very gently to wake her.

At first she did not respond, but gradually
she became more and more uneasy in her
sleep, moaning and sighing occasionally.
At last, as time was passing fast, and for
many other reasons, I wished to get her
home at once, I shook her forcibly, till finally
she opened her eyes and awoke. She did
not seem surprised to see me, as, of
course, she did not realize all at once where
she was.

Lucy always wakes prettily, and even at
such a time,when her body must have been
chilled with cold, and her mind somewhat
appalled at waking unclad in a churchyard
at night, she did not lose her grace. She
trembled a little, and clung to me. When I told
her to come at once with me home, she
rose without a word, with the obedience of
a child. As we passed along, the gravel hurt
my feet, and Lucy noticed me wince. She

stopped and wanted to insist upon my
taking my shoes, but I would not. However,
when we got to the pathway outside the
chruchyard, where there was a puddle of
water, remaining from the storm, I daubed
my feet with mud, using each foot in turn on
the other, so that as we went home, no one,
in case we should meet any one, should
notice my bare feet.

Fortune favoured us, and we got home
without meeting a soul. Once we saw a
man, who seemed not quite sober, passing
along a street in front of us. But we hid in a
door till he had disappeared up an opening
such as there are here, steep little closes, or
`wynds', as they call them in Scotland. My
heart beat so loud all the time sometimes I
thought I should faint. I was filled with anxiety
about Lucy, not only for her health, lest she
should suffer from the exposure, but for her
reputation in case the story should get wind.
When we got in, and had washed our feet,
and had said a prayer of thankfulness
together, I tucked her into bed. Before
falling asleep she asked, even implored,
me not to say a word to any one, even her
mother, about her sleepwalking adventure.

I hesitated at first, to promise, but on
thinking of the state of her mother's health,
and how the knowledge of such a thing
would fret her, and think too, of how such a
story might become distorted, nay, infallibly
would, in case it should leak out, I thought it
wiser to do so. I hope I did right. I have
locked the door, and the key is tied to my
wrist, so perhaps I shall not be again
disturbed. Lucy is sleeping soundly. The
reflex of the dawn is high and far over the
sea . . .

Same day, noon.--All goes well. Lucy slept
till I woke her and seemed not to have even
changed her side. The adventure of the
night does not seem to have harmed her, on

-61-

the contrary, it has benefited her, for she
looks better this morning than she has done
for weeks. I was sorry to notice that my
clumsiness with the safety-pin hurt her.
Indeed, it might have been serious, for the
skin of her throat was pierced. I must have
pinched up a piece of loose skin and have
transfixed it, for there are two little red
points like pin-pricks, and on the band of
her nightdress was a drop of blood. When I
apologised and was concerned about it,
she laughed and petted me, and said she
did not even feel it. Fortunately it cannot
leave a scar, as it is so tiny.

Same day, night.--We passed a happy day.
The air was clear, and the sun bright, and
there was a cool breeze. We took our lunch
to Mulgrave Woods, Mrs. Westenra driving
by the road and Lucy and I walking by the
cliff-path and joining her at the gate. I felt a
little sad myself, for I could not but feel how
absolutely happy it would have been had
Jonathan been with me. But there! I must
only be patient. In the evening we strolled in
the Casino Terrace, and heard some good
music by Spohr and Mackenzie, and went
to bed early. Lucy seems more restful than
she has been for some time, and fell asleep
at once. I shall lock the door and secure the
key the same as before, though I do not
expect any trouble tonight.

12 August.--My expectations were wrong,
for twice during the night I was wakened by
Lucy trying to get out. She seemed, even in
her sleep, to be a little impatient at finding
the door shut, and went back to bed under a
sort of protest. I woke with the dawn, and
heard the birds chirping outside of the
window. Lucy woke, too, and I was glad to
see, was even better than on the previous
morning. All her old gaiety of manner
seemed to have come back, and she came
and snuggled in beside me and told me all
about Arthur. I told her how anxious I was

about Jonathan, and then she tried to
comfort me. Well, she succeeded
somewhat, for, though sympathy can't alter
facts, it can make them more bearable.

13 August.--Another quiet day, and to bed
with the key on my wrist as before. Again I
awoke in the night, and found Lucy sitting up
in bed, still asleep, pointing to the window. I
got up quietly, and pulling aside the blind,
looked out. It was brilliant moonlight, and the
soft effect of the light over the sea and sky,
merged together in one great silent mystery,
was beautiful beyond words. Between me
and the moonlight flitted a great bat, coming
and going in great whirling circles. Once or
twice it came quite close, but was, I
suppose, frightened at seeing me, and
flitted away across the harbour towards the
abbey. When I came back from the window
Lucy had lain down again, and was
sleeping peacefully. She did not stir again
all night.

14 August.--On the East Cliff, reading and
writing all day. Lucy seems to have become
as much in love with the spot as I am, and it
is hard to get her away from it when it is time
to come home for lunch or tea or dinner.
This afternoon she made a funny remark.
We were coming home for dinner, and had
come to the top of the steps up from the
West Pier and stopped to look at the view,
as we generally do. The setting sun, low
down in the sky, was just dropping behind
Kettleness. The red light was thrown over on
the East Cliff and the old abbey, and
seemed to bathe everything in a beautiful
rosy glow. We were silent for a while, and
suddenly Lucy murmured as if to herself . . .

"His red eyes again! They are just the
same." It was such an odd expression,
coming apropos of nothing, that it quite
startled me. I slewed round a little, so as to
see Lucy well without seeming to stare at

-62-

her, and saw that she was in a half dreamy
state, with an odd look on her face that I
could not quite make out, so I said nothing,
but followed her eyes. She appeared to be
looking over at our own seat, whereon was
a dark figure seated alone. I was quite a
little startled myself, for it seemed for an
instant as if the stranger had great eyes like
burning flames, but a second look dispelled
the illusion. The red sunlight was shining on
the windows of St. Mary's Church behind
our seat, and as the sun dipped there was
just sufficient change in the refraction and
reflection to make it appear as if the light
moved. I called Lucy's attention to the
peculiar effect, and she became herself
with a start, but she looked sad all the same.
It may have been that she was thinking of
that terrible night up there. We never refer to
it, so I said nothing, and we went home to
dinner. Lucy had a headache and went early
to bed. I saw her asleep, and went out for a
little stroll myself.

I walked along the cliffs to the westward,
and was full of sweet sadness, for I was
thinking of Jonathan. When coming home, it
was then bright moonlight, so bright that,
though the front of our part of the Crescent
was in shadow, everything could be well
seen, I threw a glance up at our window,
and saw Lucy's head leaning out. I opened
my handkerchief and waved it. She did not
notice or make any movement whatever.
Just then, the moonlight crept round an
angle of the building, and the light fell on the
window. There distinctly was Lucy with her
head lying up against the side of the
window sill and her eyes shut. She was fast
asleep, and by her, seated on the window
sill, was something that looked like a good-
sized bird. I was afraid she might get a chill,
so I ran upstairs, but as I came into the room
she was moving back to her bed, fast
asleep, and breathing heavily. She was
holding her hand to her throat, as though to

protect if from the cold.

I did not wake her, but tucked her up warmly.
I have taken care that the door is locked and
the window securely fastened.

She looks so sweet as she sleeps, but she
is paler than is her wont, and there is a
drawn, haggard look under her eyes which I
do not like. I fear she is fretting about
something. I wish I could find out what it is.

15 August.--Rose later than usual. Lucy was
languid and tired, and slept on after we had
been called. We had a happy surprise at
breakfast. Arthur's father is better, and
wants the marriage to come off soon. Lucy
is full of quiet joy, and her mother is glad
and sorry at once. Later on in the day she
told me the cause. She is grieved to lose
Lucy as her very own, but she is rejoiced
that she is soon to have some one to protect
her. Poor dear, sweet lady! She confided to
me that she has got her death warrant. She
has not told Lucy, and made me promise
secrecy. Her doctor told her that within a
few months, at most, she must die, for her
heart is weakening. At any time, even now,
a sudden shock would be almost sure to kill
her. Ah, we were wise to keep from her the
affair of the dreadful night of Lucy's sleep-
walking.

17 August.--No diary for two whole days. I
have not had the heart to write. Some sort of
shadowy pall seems to be coming over our
happiness. No news from Jonathan, and
Lucy seems to be growing weaker, whilst
her mother's hours are numbering to a
close. I do not understand Lucy's fading
away as she is doing. She eats well and
sleeps well, and enjoys the fresh air, but all
the time the roses in her cheeks are fading,
and she gets weaker and more languid day
by day. At night I hear her gasping as if for
air.

-63-

I keep the key of our door always fastened
to my wrist at night, but she gets up and
walks about the room, and sits at the open
window. Last night I found her leaning out
when I woke up, and when I tried to wake
her I could not.

She was in a faint. When I managed to
restore her, she was weak as water, and
cried silently between long, painful
struggles for breath. When I asked her how
she came to be at the window she shook
her head and turned away.

I trust her feeling ill may not be from that
unlucky prick of the safety-pin. I looked at
her throat just now as she lay asleep, and
the tiny wounds seem not to have healed.
They are still open, and, if anything, larger
than before, and the edges of them are
faintly white. They are like little white dots
with red centres. Unless they heal within a
day or two, I shall insist on the doctor seeing
about them.

LETTER, SAMUEL F. BILLINGTON & SON,
SOLICITORS WHITBY, TO MESSRS.
CARTER, PATERSON & CO., LONDON.

17 August

"Dear Sirs,

"Herewith please receive invoice of goods
sent by Great Northern Railway. Same are
to be delivered at Carfax, near Purfleet,
immediately on receipt at goods station
King's Cross. The house is at present
empty, but enclosed please find keys, all of
which are labelled.

"You will please deposit the boxes, fifty in
number, which form the consignment, in the
partially ruined building forming part of the
house and marked `A' on rough diagrams
enclosed. Your agent will easily recognize

the locality, as it is the ancient chapel of the
mansion. The goods leave by the train at 9:30
tonight, and will be due at King's Cross at
4:30 tomorrow afternoon. As our client
wishes the delivery made as soon as
possible, we shall be obliged by your having
teams ready at King's Cross at the time
named and forthwith conveying the goods
to destination. In order to obviate any delays
possible through any routine requirements
as to payment in your departments, we
enclose cheque herewith for ten pounds,
receipt of which please acknowledge.
Should the charge be less than this amount,
you can return balance, if greater, we shall
at once send cheque for difference on
hearing from you. You are to leave the keys
on coming away in the main hall of the
house, where the proprietor may get them
on his entering the house by means of his
duplicate key.

"Pray do not take us as exceeding the
bounds of business courtesy in pressing
you in all ways to use the utmost expedition.
"We are, dear Sirs, "Faithfully yours,
"SAMUEL F. BILLINGTON & SON"

LETTER, MESSRS. CARTER,
PATERSON & CO., LONDON, TO
MESSRS. BILLINGTON & SON, WHITBY.

21 August.

"Dear Sirs,

"We beg to acknowledge 10 pounds received
and to return cheque of 1 pound, 17s, 9d,
amount of overplus, as shown in receipted
account herewith. Goods are delivered in
exact accordance with instructions, and
keys left in parcel in main hall, as directed.
"We are, dear Sirs, "Yours respectfully, "Pro
CARTER, PATERSON & CO."

MINA MURRAY'S JOURNAL.

-64-

18 August.--I am happy today, and write
sitting on the seat in the churchyard. Lucy is
ever so much better. Last night she slept
well all night, and did not disturb me once.

The roses seem coming back already to her
cheeks, though she is still sadly pale and
wan-looking. If she were in any way anemic
I could understand it, but she is not. She is in
gay spirits and full of life and cheerfulness.
All the morbid reticence seems to have
passed from her, and she has just
reminded me, as if I needed any reminding,
of that night, and that it was here, on this
very seat, I found her asleep.

As she told me she tapped playfully with the
heel of her boot on the stone slab and said,

"My poor little feet didn't make much noise
then! I daresay poor old Mr. Swales would
have told me that it was because I didn't
want to wake up Geordie."

As she was in such a communicative
humour, I asked her if she had dreamed at
all that night.

Before she answered, that sweet,
puckered look came into her forehead,
which Arthur, I call him Arthur from her habit,
says he loves, and indeed, I don't wonder
that he does. Then she went on in a half-
dreaming kind of way, as if trying to recall it
to herself.

"I didn't quite dream, but it all seemed to be
real. I only wanted to be here in this spot. I
don't know why, for I was afraid of
something, I don't know what. I remember,
though I suppose I was asleep, passing
through the streets and over the bridge. A
fish leaped as I went by, and I leaned over to
look at it, and I heard a lot of dogs howling.
The whole town seemed as if it must be full
of dogs all howling at once, as I went up the

steps. Then I had a vague memory of
something long and dark with red eyes, just
as we saw in the sunset, and something
very sweet and very bitter all around me at
once. And then I seemed sinking into deep
green water, and there was a singing in my
ears, as I have heard there is to drowning
men, and then everything seemed passing
away from me. My soul seemed to go out
from my body and float about the air. I seem
to remember that once the West Lighthouse
was right under me, and then there was a
sort of agonizing feeling, as if I were in an
earthquake, and I came back and found you
shaking my body. I saw you do it before I felt
you."

Then she began to laugh. It seemed a little
uncanny to me, and I listened to her
breathlessly. I did not quite like it, and
thought it better not to keep her mind on the
subject, so we drifted on to another
subject, and Lucy was like her old self
again. When we got home the fresh breeze
had braced her up, and her pale cheeks
were really more rosy. Her mother rejoiced
when she saw her, and we all spent a very
happy evening together.

19 August.--Joy, joy, joy! Although not all
joy. At last, news of Jonathan. The dear
fellow has been ill, that is why he did not
write. I am not afraid to think it or to say it,
now that I know. Mr. Hawkins sent me on the
letter, and wrote himself, oh so kindly. I am
to leave in the morning and go over to
Jonathan, and to help to nurse him if
necessary, and to bring him home. Mr.
Hawkins says it would not be a bad thing if
we were to be married out there. I have
cried over the good Sister's letter till I can
feel it wet against my bosom, where it lies. It
is of Jonathan, and must be near my heart,
for he is in my heart. My journey is all
mapped out, and my luggage ready. I am
only taking one change of dress. Lucy will

-65-

bring my trunk to London and keep it till I
send for it, for it may be that . . . I must write
no more. I must keep it to say to Jonathan,
my husband. The letter that he has seen and
touched must comfort me till we meet.

LETTER, SISTER AGATHA, HOSPITAL
OF ST. JOSEPH AND STE. MARY BUDA-
PESTH, TO MISS WILLHELMINA MURRAY

12 August,

"Dear Madam.

"I write by desire of Mr. Jonathan Harker,
who is himself not strong enough to write,
though progressing well, thanks to God and
St. Joseph and Ste. Mary. He has been
under our care for nearly six weeks,
suffering from a violent brain fever. He
wishes me to convey his love, and to say
that by this post I write for him to Mr. Peter
Hawkins, Exeter, to say, with his dutiful
respects, that he is sorry for his delay, and
that all of his work is completed. He will
require some few weeks' rest in our
sanatorium in the hills, but will then return.
He wishes me to say that he has not
sufficient money with him, and that he would
like to pay for his staying here, so that
others who need shall not be wanting for
belp.

Believe me,

Yours, with sympathy

and all blessings. Sister Agatha"

"P. S.--My patient being asleep, I open this
to let you know something more. He has told
me all about you, and that you are shortly to
be his wife. All blessings to you both! He
has had some fearful shock, so says our
doctor, and in his delirium his ravings have
been dreadful, of wolves and poison and

blood, of ghosts and demons, and I fear to
say of what. Be careful of him always that
there may be nothing to excite him of this
kind for a long time to come. The traces of
such an illness as his do not lightly die away.
We should have written long ago, but we
knew nothing of his friends, and there was
nothing on him, nothing that anyone could
understand. He came in the train from
Klausenburg, and the guard was told by the
station master there that he rushed into the
station shouting for a ticket for home.
Seeing from his violent demeanor that he
was English, they gave him a ticket for the
furthest station on the way thither that the
train reached.

"Be assured that he is well cared for. He has
won all hearts by his sweetness and
gentleness. He is truly getting on well, and I
have no doubt will in a few weeks be all
himself. But be careful of him for safety's
sake. There are, I pray God and St. Joseph
and Ste.Mary, many, many, happy years for
you both."

DR. SEWARD'S DIARY

19 Agust.--Strange and sudden change in
Renfield last night. About eight o'clock he
began to get excited and sniff about as a
dog does when setting. The attendant was
struck by his manner, and knowing my
interest in him, encouraged him to talk. He
is usually respectful to the attendant and at
times servile, but tonight, the man tells me,
he was quite haughty. Would not
condescend to talk with him at all.

All he would say was, "I don't want to talk to
you. You don't count now. The master is at
hand."

The attendant thinks it is some sudden form
of religious mania which has seized him. If
so, we must look out for squalls, for a strong

-66-

man with homicidal and religious mania at
once might be dangerous. The combination
is a dreadful one.

At Nine o'clock I visited him myself. His
attitude to me was the same as that to the
attendant. In his sublime selffeeling the
difference between myself and the
attendant seemed to him as nothing. It looks
like religious mania, and he will soon think
that he himself is God.

These infinitesimal distinctions between
man and man are too paltry for an
Omnipotent Being. How these madmen
give themselves away! The real God taketh
heed lest a sparrow fall. But the God
created from human vanity sees no
difference between an eagle and a
sparrow. Oh, if men only knew!

For half an hour or more Renfield kept
getting excited in greater and greater
degree. I did not pretend to be watching
him, but I kept strict observation all the
same. All at once that shifty look came into
his eyes which we always see when a
madman has seized an idea, and with it the
shifty movement of the head and back
which asylum attendants come to know so
well. He became quite quiet, and went and
sat on the edge of his bed resignedly, and
looked into space with lack-luster eyes.

I thought I would find out if his apathy were
real or only assumed, and tried to lead him
to talk of his pets, a theme which had never
failed to excite his attention.

At first he made no reply, but at length said
testily, "Bother them all! I don't care a pin
about them."

"What" I said. "You don't mean to tell me you
don't care about spiders?" (Spiders at
present are his hobby and the notebook is

filling up with columns of small figures.)

To this he answered enigmatically, "The
Bride maidens rejoice the eyes that wait
the coming of the bride. But when the bride
draweth nigh, then the maidens shine not to
the eyes that are filled."

He would not explain himself, but remained
obstinately seated on his bed all the time I
remained with him.

I am weary tonight and low in spirits. I cannot
but think of Lucy, and how different things
might have been. If I don't sleep at once,
chloral, the modern Morpheus! I must be
careful not to let it grow into a habit. No, I
shall take none tonight! I have thought of
Lucy, and I shall not dishonour her by mixing
the two. If need by, tonight shall be
sleepless.

Later.--Glad I made the resolution, gladder
that I kept to it. I had lain tossing about, and
had heard the clock strike only twice, when
the night watchman came to me, sent up
from the ward, to say that Renfield had
escaped. I threw on my clothes and ran
down at once. My patient is too dangerous a
person to be roaming about. Those ideas of
his might work out dangerously with
strangers.

The attendant was waiting for me. He said
he had seen him not ten minutes before,
seemingly asleep in his bed, when he had
looked through the observation trap in the
door. His attention was called by the sound
of the window being wrenched out. He ran
back and saw his feet disappear through
the window, and had at once sent up for me.
He was only in his night gear, and cannot be
far off.

The attendant thought it would be more
useful to watch where he should go than to

-67-

follow him, as he might lose sight of him
whilst getting out of the building by the door.
He is a bulky man, and couldn't get through
the window.

I am thin, so, with his aid, I got out, but feet
foremost, and as we were only a few feet
above ground landed unhurt.

The attendant told me the patient had gone
to the left, and had taken a straight line, so I
ran as quickly as I could. As I got through the
belt of trees I saw a white figure scale the
high wall which separates our grounds from
those of the deserted house.

I ran back at once, told the watchman to get
three or four men immediately and follow
me into the grounds of Carfax, in case our
friend might be dangerous. I got a ladder
myself, and crossing the wall, dropped
down on the other side. I could see
Renfield's figure just disappearing behind
the angle of the house, so I ran after him. On
the far side of the house I found him
pressed close against the old ironbound
oak door of the chapel.

He was talking, apparently to some one, but
I was afraid to go near enough to hear what
he was saying, les t I might frighten him, and
he should run off.

Chasing an errant swarm of bees is nothing
to following a naked lunatic, when the fit of
escaping is upon him! After a few minutes,
however, I could see that he did not take
note of anything around him, and so
ventured to draw nearer to him, the more so
as my men had now crossed the wall and
were closing him in. I heard him say . . .

"I am here to do your bidding, Master. I am
your slave, and you will reward me, for I
shall be faithful. I have worshipped you long
and afar off. Now that you are near, I await

your commands, and you will not pass me
by, will you, dear Master, in your distribution
of good things?"

He is a selfish old beggar anyhow. He
thinks of the loaves and fishes even when
he believes his is in a real Presence. His
manias make a startling combination. When
we closed in on him he fought like a tiger.
He is immensely strong, for he was more
like a wild beast than a man.

I never saw a lunatic in such a paroxysm of
rage before, and I hope I shall not again. It is
a mercy that we have found out his strength
and his danger in good time. With strength
and determination like his, he might have
done wild work before he was caged.

He is safe now, at any rate. Jack Sheppard
himself couldn't get free from the strait
waistcoat that keeps him restrained, and
he's chained to the wall in the padded room.

His cries are at times awful, but the silences
that follow are more deadly still, for he
means murder in every turn and movement.

Just now he spoke coherent words for the
first time. "I shall be patient, Master. It is
coming, coming, coming!"

So I took the hint, and came too. I was too
excited to sleep, but this diary has quieted
me, and I feel I shall get some sleep tonight.

Chapter 9

LETTER, MINA HARKER TO LUCY
WESTENRA

Buda-Pesth, 24 August.

"My dearest Lucy,

"I know you will be anxious to hear all that

-68-

has happened since we parted at the
railway station at Whitby.

"Well, my dear, I got to Hull all right, and
caught the boat to Hamburg, and then the
train on here. I feel that I can hardly recall
anything of the journey, except that I knew I
was coming to Jonathan, and that as I
should have to do some nursing, I had better
get all the sleep I could. I found my dear one,
oh, so thin and pale and weaklooking. All
the resolution has gone out of his dear eyes,
and that quiet dignity which I told you was in
his face has vanished. He is only a wreck of
himself, and he does not remember
anything that has happened to him for a long
time past. At least, he wants me to believe
so, and I shall never ask.

"He has had some terrible shock, and I fear
it might tax his poor brain if he were to try to
recall it. Sister Agatha, who is a good
creature and a born nurse, tells me that he
wanted her to tell me what they were, but
she would only cross herself, and say she
would never tell. That the ravings of the sick
were the secrets of God, and that if a nurse
through her vocation should hear them, she
should respect her trust..

"She is a sweet, good soul, and the next
day, when she saw I was troubled, she
opened up the subject my poor dear raved
about, added, `I can tell you this much, my
dear. That it was not about anything which
he has done wrong himself, and you, as his
wife to be, have no cause to be concerned.
He has not forgotten you or what he owes to
you. His fear was of great and terrible
things, which no mortal can treat of.'

"I do believe the dear soul thought I might be
jealous lest my poor dear should have fallen
in love with any other girl. The idea of my
being jealous about Jonathan! And yet, my
dear, let me whisper, I felt a thrill of joy

through me when I knew that no other
woman was a cause for trouble. I am now
sitting by his bedside, where I can see his
face while he sleeps. He is waking!

"When he woke he asked me for his coat, as
he wanted to get something from the
pocket. I asked Sister Agatha, and she
brought all his things. I saw amongst them
was his notebook, and was was going to
ask him to let me look at it, for I knew that I
might find some clue to his trouble, but I
suppose he must have seen my wish in my
eyes, for he sent me over to the window,
saying he wanted to be quite alone for a
moment.

"Then he called me back, and he said to me
very solemnly, `Wilhelmina', I knew then that
he was in deadly earnest, for he has never
called me by that name since he asked me
to marry him, `You know, dear, my ideas of
the trust between husband and wife. There
should be no secret, no concealment. I have
had a great shock, and when I try to think of
what it is I feel my head spin round, and I do
not know if it was real of the dreaming of a
madman. You know I had brain fever, and
that is to be mad. The secret is here, and I
do not want to know it. I want to take up my
life here, with our marriage.' For, my dear,
we had decided to be married as soon as
the formalities are complete. `Are you
willing, Wilhelmina, to share my ignorance?
Here is the book. Take it and keep it, read it
if you will,but never let me know unless,
indeed, some solemn duty should come
upon me to go back to the bitter hours,
asleep or awake, sane or mad, recorded
here.' He fell back exhausted, and I put the
book under his pillow, and kissed him. have
asked Sister Agatha to beg the Superior to
let our wedding be this afternoon, and am
waiting her reply . . ."

"She has come and told me that the

-69-

Chaplain of the English mission church has
been sent for. We are to be married in an
hour, or as soon after as Jonathan awakes."

"Lucy, the time has come and gone. I feel
very solemn, but very, very happy. Jonathan
woke a little after the hour, and all was
ready, and he sat up in bed, propped up
with pillows. He answered his `I will' firmly
and strong. I could hardly speak. My heart
was so full that even those words seemed
to choke me.

"The dear sisters were so kind. Please,
God, I shall never, never forget them, nor the
grave and sweet responsibilities I have
taken upon me. I must tell you of my
wedding present. When the chaplain and the
sisters had left me alone with my husband--
oh, Lucy, it is the first time I have written the
words `my husband'--left me alone with my
husband, I took the book from under his
pillow, and wrapped it up in white paper,
and tied it with a little bit of pale blue ribbon
which was round my neck, and sealed it
over the knot with sealing wax, and for my
seal I used my wedding ring. Then I kissed it
and showed it to my husband, and told him
that I would keep it so, and then it would be
an outward and visible sign for us all our
lives that we trusted each other, that I would
never open it unless it were for his own dear
sake or for the sake of some stern duty.
Then he took my hand in his, and oh, Lucy, it
was the first time he took his wifes' hand,
and said that it was the dearest thing in all
the wide world, and that he would go
through all the past again to win it, if need
be. The poor dear meant to have said a part
of the past, but he cannot think of time yet,
and I shall not wonder if at first he mixes up
not only the month, but the year.

"Well, my dear, could I say? I could only tell
him that I was the happiest woman in all the
wide world, and that I had nothing to give

him except myself, my life, and my trust, and
that with these went my love and duty for all
the days of my life. And, my dear, when he
kissed me, and drew me to him with his
poor weak hands, it was like a solemn
pledge between us.

"Lucy dear, do you know why I tell you all
this? It is not only because it is all sweet to
me, but because you have been, and are,
very dear to me. It was my privilege to be
your friend and guide when you came from
the schoolroom to prepare for the world of
life. I want you to see now, and with the eyes
of a very happy wife, whither duty has led
me, so that in your own married life you too
may be all happy, as I am. My dear, please
Almighty God, your life may be all it
promises, a long day of sunshine, with no
harsh wind, no forgetting duty, no distrust. I
must not wish you no pain, for that can never
be, but I do hope you will be always as
happy as I am now. Goodbye, my dear. I
shall post this at once, and perhaps, write
you very soon again. I must stop, for
Jonathan is waking. I must attend my
husband! "Your ever-loving "Mina Harker."

LETTER, LUCY WESTENRA TO MINA
HARKER.

Whitby, 30 August.

"My dearest Mina,

"Oceans of love and millions of kisses, and
may you soon be in your own home with
your husband. I wish you were coming home
soon enough to stay with us here. The
strong air would soon restore Jonathan. It
has quite restored me. I have an appetite
like a cormorant, am full of life, and sleep
well. You will be glad to know that I have
quite given up walking in my sleep. I think I
have not stirred out of my bed for a week,
that is when I once got into it at night. Arthur

-70-

says I am getting fat. By the way, I forgot to
tell you that Arthur is here. We have such
walks and drives, and rides, and rowing,
and tennis, and fishing together, and I love
him more than ever. He tells me that he
loves me more, but I doubt that, for at first he
told me that he couldn't love me more than
he did then. But this is nonsense. There he
is, calling to me. So no more just at present
from your loving, "Lucy.

"P. S.--Mother sends her love. She seems
better, poor dear.

"P. P.S.--We are to be married on 28
September."

DR. SEWARDS DIARY

20 August.--The case of Renfield grows
even more interesting. He has now so far
quieted that there are spells of cessation
from his passion. For the first week after his
attack he was perpetually violent. Then one
night, just as the moon rose, he grew quiet,
and kept murmuring to himself. "Now I can
wait. Now I can wait."

The attendant came to tell me, so I ran down
at once to have a look at him. He was still in
the strait waistcoat and in the padded room,
but the suffused look had gone from his
face, and his eyes had something of their
old pleading. I might almost say, cringing,
softness. I was satisfied with his present
condition, and directed him to be relieved.
The attendants hesitated, but finally carried
out my wishes without protest.

It was a strange thing that the patient had
humour enough to see their distrust, for,
coming close to me, he said in a whisper,
all the while looking furtively at them, "They
think I could hurt you! Fancy me hurting you!
The fools!"

It was soothing, somehow, to the feelings to
find myself disassociated even in the mind
of this poor madman from the others, but all
the same I do not follow his thought. Am I to
take it that I have anything in common with
him, so that we are, as it were, to stand
together. Or has he to gain from me some
good so stupendous that my well being is
needful to Him? I must find out later on.
Tonight he will not speak. Even the offer of a
kitten or even a full-grown cat will not tempt
him.

He will only say, "I don't take any stock in
cats. I have more to think of now, and I can
wait. I can wait."

After a while I left him. The attendant tells
me that he was quiet until just before dawn,
and that then he began to get uneasy, and at
length violent, until at last he fell into a
paroxysm which exhausted him so that he
swooned into a sort of coma.

. . . Three nights has the same thing
happened, violent all day then quiet from
moonrise to sunrise. I wish I could get some
clue to the cause. It would almost seem as if
there was some influence which came and
went. Happy thought! We shall tonight play
sane wits against mad ones. He escaped
before without our help. Tonight he shall
escape with it. We shall give him a chance,
and have the men ready to follow in case
they are required.

23 August.--"The expected always
happens." How well Disraeli knew life. Our
bird when he found the cage open would not
fly, so all our subtle arrangements were for
nought. At any rate, we have proved one
thing, that the spells of quietness last a
reasonable time. We shall in future be able
to ease his bonds for a few hours each day.
I have given orders to the night attendant
merely to shut him in the padded room,

-71-

when once he is quiet, until the hour before
sunrise. The poor soul's body will enjoy the
relief even if his mind cannot appreciate it.
Hark! The unexpected again! I am called.
The patient has once more escaped.

Later.--Another night adventure. Renfield
artfully waited until the attendant was
entering the room to inspect. Then he
dashed out past him and flew down the
passage. I sent word for the attendants to
follow. Again he went into the grounds of the
deserted house, and we found him in the
same place, pressed against the old chapel
door. When he saw me he became furious,
and had not the attendants seized him in
time, he would have tried to kill me. As we
sere holding him a strange thing happened.
He suddenly redoubled his efforts, and then
as suddenly grew calm. I looked round
instinctively, but could see nothing. Then I
caught the patient's eye and followed it, but
could trace nothing as it looked into the
moonlight sky, except a big bat, which was
flapping its silent and ghostly way to the
west. Bats usually wheel about, but this one
seemed to go straight on, as if it knew
where it was bound for or had some
intention of its own.

The patient grew calmer every instant, and
presently said, "You needn't tie me. I shall
go quietly!" Without trouble, we came back
to the house. I feel there is something
ominous in his calm, and shall not forget this
night.

LUCY WESTENRA'S DIARY

Hillingham, 24 August.--I must imitate Mina,
and keep writing things down. Then we can
have long talks when we do meet. I wonder
when it will be. I wish she were with me
again, for I feel so unhappy. Last night I
seemed to be dreaming again just as I was
at Whitby. Perhaps it is the change of air, or

getting home again. It is all dark and horrid
to me, for I can remember nothing. But I am
full of vague fear, and I feel so weak and
worn out. When Arthur came to lunch he
looked quite grieved when he saw me, and I
hadn't the spirit to try to be cheerful. I
wonder if I could sleep in mother's room
tonight. I shall make an excuse to try.

25 August.--Another bad night. Mother did
not seem to take to my proposal. She
seems not too well herself, and doubtless
she fears to worry me. I tried to keep
awake, and succeeded for a while, but
when the clock struck twelve it waked me
from a doze, so I must have been falling
asleep. There was a sort of scratching or
flapping at the window, but I did not mind it,
and as I remember no more, I suppose I
must have fallen asleep. More bad dreams.
I wish I could remember them. This morning I
am horribly weak. My face is ghastly pale,
and my throat pains me. It must be
something wrong with my lungs, for I don't
seem to be getting air enough. I shall try to
cheer up when Arthur comes, or else I know
he will be miserable to see me so.

LETTER, ARTHUR TO DR. SEWARD

"Albemarle Hotel, 31 August "My dear Jack,

"I want you to do me a favour. Lucy is ill, that
is she has no special disease, but she looks
awful, and is getting worse every day. I have
asked her if there is any cause, I not dare to
ask her mother, for to disturb the poor lady's
mind about her daughter in her present state
of health would be fatal. Mrs. Westenra has
confided to me that her doom is spoken,
disease of the heart, though poor Lucy does
not know it yet. I am sure that there is
something preying on my dear girl's mind. I
am almost distracted when I think of her. To
look at her gives me a pang. I told her I
should ask you to see her, and though she

-72-

demurred at first, I know why, old fellow,
she finally consented. It will be a painful task
for you, I know, old friend, but it is for her
sake, and I must not hesitate to ask, or you
to act. You are to come to lunch at
Hillingham tomorrow, two o'clock, so as not
to arouse any suspicion in Mrs. Westenra,
and after lunch Lucy will take an opportunity
of being alone with you. I am filled with
anxiety, and want to consult with you alone
as soon as I can after you have seen her. Do
not fail! "Arthur." TELEGRAM, ARTHUR
HOLMWOOD TO SEWARD

1 September

"Am summoned to see my father, who is
worse. Am writing. Write me fully by
tonight's post to Ring. Wire me if
necessary."

LETTER FROM DR. SEWARD TO
ARTHUR HOLMWOOD

2 September

"My dear old fellow,

"With regard to Miss Westenra's health I
hasten to let you know at once that in my
opinion there is not any functal disturbance
or any malady that I know of. At the same
time, I am not by any means satisfied with
her appearance. She is woefully different
from what she was when I saw her last. Of
course you must bear in mind that I did not
have full opportunity of examination such as
I should wish. Our very friendship makes a
little difficulty which not even medical
science or custom can bridge over. I had
better tell you exactly what happened,
leaving you to draw, in a measure, your own
conclusions. I shall then say what I have
done and propose doing.

"I found Miss Westenra in seemingly gay

spirits. Her mother was present, and in a
few seconds I made up my mind that she
was trying all she knew to mislead her
mother and prevent her from being anxious.
I have no doubt she guesses, if she does
not know, what need of caution there is.

"We lunched alone, and as we all exerted
ourselves to be cheerful, we got, as some
kind of reward for our labours, some real
cheerfulness amongst us. Then Mrs.
Westenra went to lie down, and Lucy was
left with me. We went into her boudoir, and
till we got there her gaiety remained, for the
servants were coming and going.

"As soon as the door was closed, however,
the mask fell from her face, and she sank
down into a chair with a great sigh, and hid
her eyes with her hand. When I saw that her
high spirits had failed, I at once took
advantage of her reaction to make a
diagnosis.

"She said to me very sweetly, `I cannot tell
you how I loathe talking about myself.' I
reminded her that a doctor's confidence
was sacred, but that you were grievously
anxious about her. She caught on to my
meaning at once, and settled that matter in
a word. `Tell Arthur everything you choose. I
do not care for myself, but for him!' So I am
quite free.

"I could easily see that she was somewhat
bloodless, but I could not see the usual
anemic signs, and by the chance ,I was able
to test the actual quality of her blood, for in
opening a window which was stiff a cord
gave way, and she cut her hand slightly with
broken glass. It was a slight matter in itself,
but it gave me an evident chance, and I
secured a few drops of the blood and have
analysed them.

"The qualitative analysis give a quite normal

-73-

condition, and shows, I should infer, in itself
a vigorous state of health. In other physical
matters I was quite satisfied that there is no
need for anxiety, but as there must be a
cause somewhere, I have come to the
conclusion that it must be something mental.

"She complains of difficulty breathing
satisfactorily at times, and of heavy,
lethargic sleep, with dreams that frighten
her, but regarding which she can remember
nothing. She says that as a child, she used
to walk in her sleep, and that when in Whitby
the habit came back, and that once she
walked out in the night and went to East
Cliff, where Miss Murray found her. But she
assures me that of late the habit has not
returned.

"I am in doubt, and so have done the best
thing I know of. I have written to my old friend
and master, Professor Van Helsing, of
Amsterdam, who knows as much about
obscure diseases as any one in the world. I
have asked him to come over, and as you
told me that all things were to be at your
charge, I have mentioned to him who you
are and your relations to Miss Westenra.
This, my dear fellow, is in obedience to your
wishes, for I am only too proud and happy to
do anything I can for her.

"Van Helsing would, I know, do anything for
me for a personal reason, so no matter on
what ground he comes, we must accept his
wishes. He is a seemingly arbitrary man,
this is because he knows what he is talking
about better than any one else. He is a
philosopher and a metaphysician, and one
of the most advanced scientists of his day,
and he has, I believe, an absolutely open
mind. This, with an iron nerve, a temper of
the ice-brook, and indomitable resolution,
self-command, and toleration exalted from
virtues to blessings, and the kindliest and
truest heart that beats, these form his

equipment for the noble work that he is
doing for mankind, work both in theory and
practice, for his views are as wide as his
all-embracing sympathy. I tell you these
facts that you may know why I have such
confidence in him. I have asked him to
come at once. I shall see Miss Westenra
tomorrow again. She is to meet me at the
Stores, so that I may not alarm her mother
by too early a repetition of my call.

"Yours always."

John Seward

LETTER, ABRAHAM VAN HELSING, MD,
DPh, D. LiT, ETC, ETC, TO DR. SEWARD

2 September.

"My good Friend,

"When I received your letter I am already
coming to you. By good fortune I can leave
just at once, without wrong to any of those
who have trusted me. Were fortune other,
then it were bad for those who have trusted,
for I come to my friend when he call me to
aid those he holds dear. Tell your friend that
when that time you suck from my wound so
swiftly the poison of the gangrene from that
knife that our other friend, too nervous, let
slip, you did more for him when he wants my
aids and you call for them than all his great
fortune could do. But it is pleasure added to
do for him, your friend, it is to you that I
come. Have near at hand, and please it so
arrange that we may see the young lady not
too late on tomorrow, for it is likely that I may
have to return here that night. But if need be I
shall come again in three days, and stay
longer if it must. Till then goodbye, my friend
John.

"Van Helsing."

-74-

LETTER, DR. SEWARD TO HON. ARTHUR
HOLMWOOD

3 September

"My dear Art,

"Van Helsing has come and gone. He came
on with me to Hillingham, and found that, by
Lucy's discretion, her mother was lunching
out, so that we were alone with her.

"Van Helsing made a very careful
examination of the patient. He is to report to
me, and I shall advise you, for of course I
was not present all the time. He is, I fear,
much concerned, but says he must think.
When I told him of our friendship and how
you trust to me in the matter, he said, `You
must tell him all you think. Tell him him what I
think, if you can guess it, if you will. Nay, I
am not jesting. This is no jest, but life and
death, perhaps more.' I asked what he
meant by that, for he was very serious. This
was when we had come back to town, and
he was having a cup of tea before starting
on his return to Amsterdam. He would not
give me any further clue. You must not be
angry with me, Art, because his very
reticence means that all his brains are
working for her good. He will speak plainly
enough when the time comes, be sure. So I
told him I would simply write an account of
our visit, just as if I were doing a descriptive
special article for THE DAILY
TELEGRAPH. He seemed not to notice, but
remarked that the smuts of London were not
quite so bad as they used to be when he
was a student here. I am to get his report
tomorrow if he can possibly make it. In any
case I am to have a letter.

"Well, as to the visit, Lucy was more cheerful
than on the day I first saw her, and certainly
looked better. She had lost something of the
ghastly look that so upset you, and her

breathing was normal. She was very sweet
to the Professor (as she always is),and
tried to make him feel at ease, though I
could see the poor girl was making a hard
struggle for it.

"I believe Van Helsing saw it, too, for I saw
the quick look under his bushy brows that I
knew of old. Then he began to chat of all
things except ourselves and diseases and
with such an infinite geniality that I could see
poor Lucy's pretense of animation merge
into reality. Then, without any seeming
change, he brought the conversation gently
round to his visit, and sauvely said,

"`My dear young miss, I have the so great
pleasure because you are so much
beloved. That is much, my dear, even were
there that which I do not see. They told me
you were down in the spirit, and that you
were of a ghastly pale. To them I say "Pouf!"
' And he snapped his fingers at me and
went on. `But you and I shall show them how
wrong they are. How can he', and he
pointed at me with the same look and
gesture as that with which he pointed me
out in his class, on, or rather after, a
particular occasion which he never fails to
remind me of, `know anything of a young
ladies? He has his madmen to play with,
and to bring them back to happiness, and to
those that love them. It is much to do, and,
oh, but there are rewards in that we can
bestow such happiness. But the young
ladies! He has no wife nor daughter, and
the young do not tell themselves to the
young, but to the old, like me, who have
known so many sorrows and the causes of
them. So, my dear, we will send him away
to smoke the cigarette in the garden, whiles
you and I have little talk all to ourselves.' I
took the hint, and strolled about, and
presently the professor came to the window
and called me in. He looked grave, but said,
` I have made careful examination, but there

-75-

is no functional cause. With you I agree that
there has been much blood lost, it has been
but is not. But the conditions of her are in no
way anemic. I have asked her to send me
her maid, that I may ask just one or two
questions, that so I may not chance to miss
nothing. I know well what she will say. And
yet there is cause. There is always cause
for everything. I must go back home and
think. You must send me the telegram every
day, and if there be cause I shall come
again. The disease, for not to be well is a
disease, interest me, and the sweet, young
dear, she interest me too. She charm me,
and for her, if not for you or disease, I
come.'

"As I tell you, he would not say a word more,
even when we were alone. And so now, Art,
you know all I know. I shall keep stern watch.
I trust your poor father is rallying. It must be a
terrible thing to you, my dear old fellow, to
be placed in such a position between two
people who are both so dear to you. I know
your idea of duty to your father, and you are
right to stick to it. But if need be, I shall send
you word to come at once to Lucy, so do not
be over-anxious unless you hear from me."

DR. SEWARD'S DIARY

4 September.--Zoophagous patient still
keeps up our interest in him. He had only
one outburst and that was yesterday at an
unusual time. Just before the stroke of noon
he began to grow restless. The attendant
knew the symptoms, and at once
summoned aid. Fortunately the men came
at a run, and were just in time, for at the
stroke of noon he became so violent that it
took all their strength to hold him. In about
five minutes, however, he began to get
more quiet,and finally sank into a sort of
melancholy, in which state he has remained
up to now. The attendant tells me that his
screams whilst in the paroxysm were really

appalling. I found my hands full when I got in,
attending to some of the other patients who
were frightened by him. Indeed, I can quite
understand the effect, for the sounds
disturbed even me, though I was some
distance away. It is now after the dinner
hour of the asylum, and as yet my patient
sits in a corner brooding, with a dull, sullen,
woe-begone look in his face, which seems
rather to indicate than to show something
directly. I cannot quite understand it.

Later.--Another change in my patient. At
five o'clock I looked in on him, and found
him seemingly as happy and contented as
he used to be. He was catching flies and
eating them, and was keeping note of his
capture by making nailmarks on the edge of
the door between the ridges of padding.
When he saw me, he came over and
apologized for his bad conduct, and asked
me in a very humble, cringing way to be led
back to his own room, and to have his
notebook again. I thought it well to humour
him, so he is back in his room with the
window open. He has the sugar of his tea
spread out on the window sill, and is
reaping quite a harvest of flies. He is not
now eating them, but putting them into a
box, as of old, and is already examining the
corners of his room to find a spider. I tried to
get him to talk about the past few days, for
any clue to his thoughts would be of
immense help to me, but he would not rise.
For a moment or two he looked very sad,
and said in a sort of far away voice, as
though saying it rather to himself than to me.

"All over! All over! He has deserted me. No
hope for me now unless I do it myself!" Then
suddenly turning to me in a resolute way, he
said,"Doctor, won't you be very good to me
and let me have a little more sugar? I think it
would be very good for me."

"And the flies?" I said.

-76-

"Yes! The flies like it, too, and I like the flies,
therefore I like it."And there are people who
know so little as to think that madmen do not
argue. I procured him a double supply, and
left him as happy a man as, I suppose, any
in the world. I wish I could fathom his mind.

Midnight.--Another change in him. I had
been to see Miss Westenra, whom I found
much better, and had just returned, and
was standing at our own gate looking at the
sunset, when once more I heard him yelling.
As his room is on this side of the house, I
could hear it better than in the morning. It
was a shock to me to turn from the
wonderful smoky beauty of a sunset over
London, with its lurid lights and inky
shadows and all the marvellous tints that
come on foul clouds even as on foul water,
and to realize all the grim sternness of my
own cold stone building, with its wealth of
breathing misery, and my own desolate
heart to endure it all. I reached him just as
the sun was going down, and from his
window saw the red disc sink. As it sank he
became less and less frenzied, and just as
it dipped he slid from the hands that held
him, an inert mass, on the floor. It is
wonderful, however, what intellectual
recuperative power lunatics have, for within
a few minutes he stood up quite calmly and
looked around him. I signalled to the
attendants not to hold him, for I was anxious
to see what he would do. He went straight
over to the window and brushed out the
crumbs of sugar. Then he took his fly box,
and emptied it outside, and threw away the
box. Then he shut the window, and crossing
over, sat down on his bed. All this surprised
me, so I asked him,"Are you going to keep
flies any more?"

"No," said he. "I am sick of all that rubbish!"
He certainly is a wonderfully interesting
study. I wish I could get some glimpse of his
mind or of the cause of his sudden passion.

Stop. There may be a clue after all, if we
can find why today his paroxysms came on
at high noon and at sunset. Can it be that
there is a malign influence of the sun at
periods which affects certain natures, as at
times the moon does others? We shall see.

TELEGRAM. SEWARD, LONDON, TO
VAN HELSING, AMSTERDAM

"4 September.--Patient still better today."

TELEGRAM, SEWARD, LONDON, TO
VAN HELSING, AMSTERDAM

"5 September.--Patient greatly improved.
Good appetite, sleeps naturally, good
spirits, color coming back."

TELEGRAM, SEWARD, LONDON, TO
VAN HELSING, AMSTERDAM

"6 September.--Terrible change for the
worse. Come at once. Do not lose an hour. I
hold over telegram to Holmwood till have
seen you."

Chapter 10

LETTER, DR. SEWARD TO HON. ARTHUR
HOLMWOOD

6 September

"My dear Art,

"My news today is not so good. Lucy this
morning had gone back a bit. There is,
however, one good thing which has arisen
from it. Mrs. Westenra was naturally anxious
concerning Lucy, and has consulted me
professionally about her. I took advantage
of the opportunity, and told her that my old
master, Van Helsing, the great specialist,
was coming to stay with me, and that I
would put her in his charge conjointly with

-77-

myself. So now we can come and go
without alarming her unduly, for a shock to
her would mean sudden death, and this, in
Lucy's weak condition, might be disastrous
to her. We are hedged in with difficulties, all
of us, my poor fellow, but, please God, we
shall come through them all right. If any need
I shall write, so that, if you do not hear from
me, take it for granted that I am simply
waiting for news, In haste,

"Yours ever,"

John Seward

DR. SEWARD'S DIARY

7 September.--The first thing Van Helsing
said to me when we met at Liverpool Street
was, "Have you said anything to our young
friend, to lover of her?"

"No," I said. "I waited till I had seen you, as I
said in my telegram. I wrote him a letter
simply telling him that you were coming, as
Miss Westenra was not so well, and that I
should let him know if need be."

"Right, my friend," he said. "Quite right!
Better he not know as yet. Perhaps he will
never know. I pray so, but if it be needed,
then he shall know all. And, my good friend
John, let me caution you. You deal with the
madmen. All men are mad in some way or
the other, and inasmuch as you deal
discreetly with your madmen, so deal with
God's madmen too, the rest of the world.
You tell not your madmen what you do nor
why you do it. You tell them not what you
think. So you shall keep knowledge in its
place, where it may rest, where it may
gather its kind around it and breed. You and
I shall keep as yet what we know here, and
here." He touched me on the heart and on
the forehead, and then touched himself the
same way. "I have for myself thoughts at the

present. Later I shall unfold to you."

"Why not now?" I asked. "It may do some
good. We may arrive at some decision."He
looked at me and said,"My friend John,
when the corn is grown, even before it has
ripened, while the milk of its mother earth is
in him, and the sunshine has not yet begun
to paint him with his gold, the husbandman
he pull the ear and rub him between his
rough hands, and blow away the green
chaff, and say to you, 'Look! He's good
corn, he will make a good crop when the
time comes.' "

I did not see the application and told him so.
For reply he reached over and took my ear
in his hand and pulled it playfully, as he used
long ago to do at lectures, and said, "The
good husbandman tell you so then because
he knows, but not till then. But you do not
find the good husbandman dig up his
planted corn to see if he grow. That is for the
children who play at husbandry, and not for
those who take it as of the work of their life.
See you now, friend John? I have sown my
corn, and Nature has her work to do in
making it sprout, if he sprout at all, there's
some promise, and I wait till the ear begins
to swell." He broke off, for he evidently saw
that I understood. Then he went on gravely,
"You were always a careful student, and
your case book was ever more full than the
rest. And I trust that good habit have not fail.
Remember, my friend, that knowledge is
stronger than memory, and we should not
trust the weaker. Even if you have not kept
the good practice, let me tell you that this
case of our dear miss is one that may be,
mind, I say may be, of such interest to us
and others that all the rest may not make him
kick the beam, as your people say. Take
then good note of it. Nothing is too small. I
counsel you, put down in record even your
doubts and surmises. Hereafter it may be of
interest to you to see how true you guess.

-78-

We learn from failure, not from success!"

When I described Lucy's symptoms, the
same as before, but infinitely more marked,
he looked very grave, but said nothing. He
took with him a bag in which were many
instruments and drugs, "the ghastly
paraphernalia of our beneficial trade," as
he once called, in one of his lectures, the
equipment of a professor of the healing
craft.

When we were shown in, Mrs. Westenra met
us. She was alarmed, but not nearly so
much as I expected to find her. Nature in one
of her beneficient moods has ordained that
even death has some antidote to its own
terrors. Here, in a case where any shock
may prove fatal, matters are so ordered
that, from some cause or other, the things
not personal, even the terrible change in her
daughter to whom she is so attached, do
not seem to reach her. It is something like
the way dame Nature gathers round a
foreign body an envelope of some
insensitive tissue which can protect from
evil that which it would otherwise harm by
contact. If this be an ordered selfishness,
then we should pause before we condemn
any one for the vice of egoism, for there
may be deeper root for its causes than we
have knowledge of.

I used my knowledge of this phase of
spiritual pathology, and set down a rule that
she should not be present with Lucy, or think
of her illness more than was absolutely
required. She assented readily, so readily
that I saw again the hand of Nature fighting
for life. Van Helsing and I were shown up to
Lucy's room. If I was shocked when I saw
her yesterday, I was horrified when I saw
her today.

She was ghastly, chalkily pale. The red
seemed to have gone even from her lips

and gums, and the bones of her face stood
out prominently. Her breathing was painful
to see or hear. Van Helsing's face grew set
as marble, and his eyebrows converged till
they almost touched over his nose. Lucy lay
motionless, and did not seem to have
strength to speak, so for a while we were all
silent. Then Van Helsing beckoned to me,
and we went gently out of the room. The
instant we had closed the door he stepped
quickly along the passage to the next door,
which was open. Then he pulled me quickly
in with him and closed the door. "My god!"
he said. "This is dreadful. There is not time
to be lost. She will die for sheer want of
blood to keep the heart's action as it should
be. There must be a transfusion of blood at
once. Is it you or me?"

"I am younger and stronger, Professor. It
must be me."

"Then get ready at once. I will bring up my
bag. I am prepared."

I went downstairs with him, and as we were
going there was a knock at the hall door.
When we reached the hall, the maid had just
opened the door, and Arthur was stepping
quickly in. He rushed up to me, saying in an
eager whisper,

"Jack, I was so anxious. I read between the
lines of your letter, and have been in an
agony. The dad was better, so I ran down
here to see for myself. Is not that gentleman
Dr. Van Helsing? I am so thankful to you, sir,
for coming."

When first the Professor's eye had lit upon
him, he had been angry at his interruption at
such a time, but now, as he took in his
stalwart proportions and recognized the
strong young manhood which seemed to
emanate from him, his eyes gleamed.
Without a pause he said to him as he held

-79-

out his hand,

"Sir, you have come in time. You are the
lover of our dear miss. She is bad, very,
very bad. Nay, my child, do not go like
that."For he suddenly grew pale and sat
down in a chair almost fainting. "You are to
help her. You can do more than any that live,
and your courage is your best help."

"What can I do?" asked Arthur hoarsely. "Tell
me, and I shall do it. My life is hers' and I
would give the last drop of blood in my body
for her."

The Professor has a strongly humorous
side, and I could from old knowledge detect
a trace of its origin in his answer.

"My young sir, I do not ask so much as that,
not the last!"

"What shall I do?" There was fire in his eyes,
and his open nostrils quivered with intent.
Van Helsing slapped him on the shoulder.

"Come!" he said. "You are a man, and it is a
man we want. You are better than me, better
than my friend John." Arthur looked
bewildered, and the Professor went on by
explaining in a kindly way.

"Young miss is bad, very bad. She wants
blood, and blood she must have or die. My
friend John and I have consulted, and we
are about to perform what we call
transfusion of blood, to transfer from full
veins of one to the empty veins which pine
for him. John was to give his blood, as he is
the more young and strong than me."--Here
Arthur took my hand and wrung it hard in
silence.--"But now you are here, you are
more good than us, old or young, who toil
much in the world of thought. Our nerves are
not so calm and our blood so bright than
yours!"

Arthur turned to him and said, "If you only
knew how gladly I would die for her you
would understand . . ." He stopped with a
sort of choke in his voice.

"Good boy!" said Van Helsing. "In the not-
so-far-off you will be happy that you have
done all for her you love. Come now and be
silent. You shall kiss her once before it is
done, but then you must go, and you must
leave at my sign. Say no word to Madame.
You know how it is with her. There must be
no shock, any knowledge of this would be
one. Come!"

We all went up to Lucy's room. Arthur by
direction remained outside. Lucy turned her
head and looked at us, but said nothing.
She was not asleep, but she was simply too
weak to make the effort. Her eyes spoke to
us, that was all.

Van Helsing took some things from his bag
and laid them on a little table out of sight.
Then he mixed a narcotic, and coming over
to the bed, said cheerily, "Now, little miss,
here is your medicine. Drink it off, like a
good child. See, I lift you so that to swallow
is easy. Yes." She had made the effort with
success.

It astonished me how long the drug took to
act. This, in fact, marked the extent of her
weakness. The time seemed endless until
sleep began to flicker in her eyelids. At last,
however, the narcotic began to manifest its
potency, and she fell into a deep sleep.
When the Professor was satisfied, he called
Arthur into the room, and bade him strip off
his coat. Then he added, "You may take that
one little kiss whiles I bring over the table.
Friend John, help to me!" So neither of us
looked whilst he bent over her.

Van Helsing, turning to me, said, "He is so
young and strong, and of blood so pure that

-80-

we need not defibrinate it."

Then with swiftness, but with absolute
method, Van Helsing performed the
operation. As the transfusion went on,
something like life seemed to come back to
poor Lucy's cheeks, and through Arthur's
growing pallor the joy of his face seemed
absolutely to shine. After a bit I began to
grow anxious, for the loss of blood was
telling on Arthur, strong man as he was. It
gave me an idea of what a terrible strain
Lucy's system must have undergone that
what weakened Arthur only partially
restored her.

But the Professor's face was set, and he
stood watch in hand, and with his eyes fixed
now on the patient and now on Arthur. I
could hear my own heart beat. Presently, he
said in a soft voice, "Do not stir an instant. It
is enough. You attend him. I will look to her."

When all was over, I could see how much
Arthur was weakened. I dressed the wound
and took his arm to bring him away, when
Van Helsing spoke without turning round,
the man seems to have eyes in the back of
his head,"The brave lover, I think, deserve
another kiss, which he shall have presently."
And as he had now finished his operation,
he adjusted the pillow to the patient's head.
As he did so the narrow black velvet band
which she seems always to wear round her
throat, buckled with an old diamond buckle
which her lover had given her, was dragged
a little up, and showed a red mark on her
throat.

Arthur did not notice it, but I could hear the
deep hiss of indrawn breath which is one of
Van Helsing's ways of betraying emotion.
He said nothing at the moment, but turned to
me, saying, "Now take down our brave
young lover, give him of the port wine, and
let him lie down a while. He must then go

home and rest, sleep much and eat much,
that he may be recruited of what he has so
given to his love. He must not stay here.
Hold a moment! I may take it, sir, that you
are anxious of result. Then bring it with you,
that in all ways the operation is successful.
You have saved her life this time, and you
can go home and rest easy in mind that all
that can be is. I shall tell her all when she is
well. She shall love you none the less for
what you have done. Goodbye."

When Arthur had gone I went back to the
room. Lucy was sleeping gently, but her
breathing was stronger. I could see the
counterpane move as her breast heaved.
By the bedside sat Van Helsing, looking at
her intently. The velvet band again covered
the red mark. I asked the Professor in a
whisper, "What do you make of that mark on
her throat?"

"What do you make of it?"

"I have not examined it yet," I answered, and
then and there proceeded to loose the
band. Just over the external jugular vein
there were two punctures, not large, but not
wholesome looking. There was no sign of
disease, but the edges were white and
worn looking, as if by some trituration. It at
once occurred to me that that this wound, or
whatever it was, might be the means of that
manifest loss of blood. But I abandoned the
idea as soon as it formed, for such a thing
could not be. The whole bed would have
been drenched to a scarlet with the blood
which the girl must have lost to leave such a
pallor as she had before the transfusion.

"Well?" said Van Helsing.

"Well," said I. "I can make nothing of it."

The Professor stood up. "I must go back to
Amsterdam tonight," he said "There are

-81-

books and things there which I want. You
must remain here all night, and you must not
let your sight pass from her."

"Shall I have a nurse?" I asked.

"We are the best nurses, you and I. You keep
watch all night. See that she is well fed, and
that nothing disturbs her. You must not sleep
all the night.Later on we can sleep, you and
I. I shall be back as soon as possible. And
then we may begin."

"May begin?" I said. "What on earth do you
mean?"

"We shall see!" he answered, as he hurried
out. He came back a moment later and put
his head inside the door and said with a
warning finger held up, "Remember, she is
your charge. If you leave her, and harm
befall, you shall not sleep easy hereafter!"

DR. SEWARD'S DIARY--CONTINUED

8 September.--I sat up all night with Lucy.
The opiate worked itself off towards dusk,
and she waked naturally. She looked a
different being from what she had been
before the operation. Her spirits even were
good, and she was full of a happy vivacity,
but I could see evidences of the absolute
prostration which she had undergone. When
I told Mrs. Westenra that Dr. Van Helsing had
directed that I should sit up with her, she
almost pooh-poohed the idea, pointing out
her daughter's renewed strength and
excellent spirits. I was firm, however, and
made preparations for my long vigil. When
her maid had prepared her for the night I
came in, having in the meantime had
supper, and took a seat by the bedside.

She did not in any way make objection, but
looked at me gratefully whenever I caught
her eye. After a long spell she seemed

sinking off to sleep, but with an effort
seemed to pull herself together and shook it
off. It was apparent that she did not want to
sleep, so I tackled the subject at once.

"You do not want to sleep?"

"No. I am afraid."

"Afraid to go to sleep! Why so? It is the boon
we all crave for."

"Ah, not if you were like me, if sleep was to
you a presage of horror!"

"A presage of horror! What on earth do you
mean?"

"I don't know. Oh, I don't know. And that is
what is so terrible. All this weakness comes
to me in sleep, until I dread the very thought."

"But, my dear girl, you may sleep tonight. I
am here watching you, and I can promise
that nothing will happen."

"Ah, I can trust you!" she said.

I seized the opportunity, and said, "I
promise that if I see any evidence of bad
dreams I will wake you at once."

"You will? Oh, will you really? How good you
are to me. Then I will sleep!" And almost at
the word she gave a deep sigh of relief, and
sank back, asleep.

All night long I watched by her. She never
stirred, but slept on and on in a deep,
tranquil, life-giving, healthgiving sleep. Her
lips were slightly parted, and her breast
rose and fell with the regularity of a
pendulum. There was a smile on her face,
and it was evident that no bad dreams had
come to disturb her peace of mind.

-82-

In the early morning her maid came, and I
left her in her care and took myself back
home, for I was anxious about many things. I
sent a short wire to Van Helsing and to
Arthur, telling them of the excellent result of
the operation. My own work, with its
manifold arrears, took me all day to clear
off. It was dark when I was able to inquire
about my zoophagous patient. The report
was good. He had been quite quiet for the
past day and night. A telegram came from
Van Helsing at Amsterdam whilst I was at
dinner, suggesting that I should be at
Hillingham tonight, as it might be well to be
at hand, and stating that he was leaving by
the night mail and would join me early in the
morning.

9 September.--I was pretty tired and worn
out when I got to Hillingham. For two nights I
had hardly had a wink of sleep, and my
brain was beginning to feel that numbness
which marks cerebral exhaustion. Lucy was
up and in cheerful spirits. When she shook
hands with me she looked sharply in my
face and said,

"No sitting up tonight for you. You are worn
out. I am quite well again. Indeed, I am, and
if there is to be any sitting up, it is I who will
sit up with you."

I would not argue the point, but went and
had my supper. Lucy came with me, and,
enlivened by her charming presence, I
made an excellent meal, and had a couple
of glasses of the more than excellent port.
Then Lucy took me upstairs, and showed
me a room next her own, where a cozy fire
was burning.

"Now," she said. "You must stay here. I shall
leave this door open and my door too. You
can lie on the sofa for I know that nothing
would induce any of you doctors to go to
bed whilst there is a patient above the

horizon. If I want anything I shall call out, and
you can come to me at once."

I could not but acquiesce, for I was dog
tired, and could not have sat up had I tried.
So, on her renewing her promise to call me
if she should want anything, I lay on the sofa,
and forgot all about everything.

LUCY WESTENRA'S DIARY

9 September.--I feel so happy tonight. I
have been so miserably weak, that to be
able to think and move about is like feeling
sunshine after a long spell of east wind out
of a steel sky. Somehow Arthur feels very,
very close to me. I seem to feel his presence
warm about me. I suppose it is that sickness
and weakness are selfish things and turn
our inner eyes and sympathy on ourselves,
whilst health and strength give love rein, and
in thought and feeling he can wander where
he wills. I know where my thoughts are. If
only Arthur knew! My dear, my dear, your
ears must tingle as you sleep, as mine do
waking. Oh, the blissful rest of last night!
How I slept, with that dear, good Dr.
Seward watching me. And tonight I shall not
fear to sleep, since he is close at hand and
within call. Thank everybody for being so
good to me. Thank God! Goodnight Arthur.

DR. SEWARD'S DIARY

10 September.--I was conscious of the
Professor's hand on my head, and started
awake all in a second. That is one of the
things that we learn in an asylum, at any
rate.

"And how is our patient?"

"Well, when I left her, or rather when she left
me," I answered.

"Come, let us see," he said. And together

-83-

we went into the room.

The blind was down, and I went over to
raise it gently, whilst Van Helsing stepped,
with his soft, cat-like tread, over to the bed.

As I raised the blind, and the morning
sunlight flooded the room, I heard the
Professor's low hiss of inspiration, and
knowing its rarity, a deadly fear shot through
my heart. As I passed over he moved back,
and his exclamation of horror, "Gott in
Himmel!" needed no enforcement from his
agonized face. He raised his hand and
pointed to the bed, and his iron face was
drawn and ashen white. I felt my knees
begin to tremble.

There on the bed, seemingly in a swoon, lay
poor Lucy, more horribly white and wan-
looking than ever. Even the lips were white,
and the gums seemed to have shrunken
back from the teeth, as we sometimes see
in a corpse after a prolonged illness.

Van Helsing raised his foot to stamp in
anger, but the instinct of his life and all the
long years of habit stood to him, and he put
it down again softly.

"Quick!" he said. "Bring the brandy."

I flew to the dining room, and returned with
the decanter. He wetted the poor white lips
with it, and together we rubbed palm and
wrist and heart. He felt her heart, and after a
few moments of agonizing suspense said,

"It is not too late. It beats, though but feebly.
All our work is undone. We must begin
again. There is no young Arthur here now. I
have to call on you yourself this time, friend
John." As he spoke, he was dipping into his
bag, and producing the instruments of
transfusion. I had taken off my coat and
rolled up my shirt sleeve. There was no

possibility of an opiate just at present, and
no need of one. and so, without a moment's
delay, we began the operation.

After a time, it did not seem a short time
either, for the draining away of one's blood,
no matter how willingly it be given, is a
terrible feeling, Van Helsing held up a
warning finger. "Do not stir," he said. "But I
fear that with growing strength she may
wake, and that would make danger, oh, so
much danger. But I shall precaution take. I
shall give hypodermic injection of morphia."
He proceeded then, swiftly and deftly, to
carry out his intent.

The effect on Lucy was not bad, for the faint
seemed to merge subtly into the narcotic
sleep. It was with a feeling of personal pride
that I could see a faint tinge of color steal
back into the pallid cheeks and lips. No man
knows, till he experiences it, what it is to
feel his own lifeblood drawn away into the
veins of the woman he loves.

The Professor watched me critically. "That
will do," he said. "Already?" I remonstrated.
"You took a great deal more from Art." To
which he smiled a sad sort of smile as he
replied,

"He is her lover, her fiance. You have work,
much work to do for her and for others, and
the present will suffice.

When we stopped the operation, he
attended to Lucy, whilst I applied digital
pressure to my own incision. I laid down,
while I waited his leisure to attend to me, for
I felt faint and a little sick. By and by he
bound up my wound, and sent me
downstairs to get a glass of wine for myself.
As I was leaving the room, he came after
me, and half whispered.

"Mind, nothing must be said of this. If our

-84-

young lover should turn up unexpected, as
before, no word to him. It would at once
frighten him and enjealous him, too. There
must be none. So!"

When I came back he looked at me carefully,
and then said, "You are not much the worse.
Go into the room, and lie on your sofa, and
rest awhile, then have much breakfast and
come here to me."

I followed out his orders, for I knew how
right and wise they were. I had done my
part, and now my next duty was to keep up
my strength. I felt very weak, and in the
weakness lost something of the
amazement at what had occurred. I fell
asleep on the sofa, however, wondering
over and over again how Lucy had made
such a retrograde movement, and how she
could have been drained of so much blood
with no sign any where to show for it. I think I
must have continued my wonder in my
dreams, for, sleeping and waking my
thoughts always came back to the little
punctures in her throat and the ragged,
exhausted appearance of their edges, tiny
though they were.

Lucy slept well into the day, and when she
woke she was fairly well and strong, though
not nearly so much so as the day before.
When Van Helsing had seen her, he went
out for a walk, leaving me in charge, with
strict injunctions that I was not to leave her
for a moment. I could hear his voice in the
hall, asking the way to the nearest telegraph
office.

Lucy chatted with me freely, and seemed
quite unconscious that anything had
happened. I tried to keep her amused and
interested. When her mother came up to see
her, she did not seem to notice any change
whatever, but said to me gratefully,

"We owe you so much, Dr. Seward, for all
you have done, but you really must now take
care not to overwork yourself. You are
looking pale yourself. You want a wife to
nurse and look after you a bit, that you do!"
As she spoke, Lucy turned crimson, though
it was only momentarily, for her poor
wasted veins could not stand for long an
unwonted drain to the head. The reaction
came in excessive pallor as she turned
imploring eyes on me. I smiled and nodded,
and laid my finger on my lips. With a sigh,
she sank back amid her pillows. Van
Helsing returned in a couple of hours, and
presently said to me. "Now you go home,
and eat much and drink enough. Make
yourself strong. I stay here tonight, and I
shall sit up with little miss myself. You and I
must watch the case, and we must have
none other to know. I have grave reasons.
No, do not ask the. Think what you will. Do
not fear to think even the most not-
improbable. Goodnight."

In the hall two of the maids came to me, and
asked if they or either of them might not sit
up with Miss Lucy. They implored me to let
them, and when I said it was Dr. Van
Helsing's wish that either he or I should sit
up, they asked me quite piteously to
intercede with the`foreign gentleman'. I was
much touched by their kindness. Perhaps it
is because I am weak at present, and
perhaps because it was on Lucy's account,
that their devotion was manifested. For over
and over again have I seen similar
instances of woman's kindness. I got back
here in time for a late dinner, went my
rounds, all well, and set this down whilst
waiting for sleep. It is coming.

11 September.--This afternoon I went over
to Hillingham. Found Van Helsing in
excellent spirits, and Lucy much better.
Shortly after I had arrived, a big parcel from
abroad came for the Professor. He opened

-85-

it with much impressment, assumed, of
course, and showed a great bundle of white
flowers.

"These are for you, Miss Lucy," he said.

"For me? Oh, Dr. Van Helsing!"

"Yes, my dear, but not for you to play with.
These are medicines." Here Lucy made a
wry face. "Nay, but they are not to take in a
decoction or in nauseous form, so you need
not snub that so charming nose, or I shall
point out to my friend Arthur what woes he
may have to endure in seeing so much
beauty that he so loves so much distort.
Aha, my pretty miss, that bring the so nice
nose all straight again. This is medicinal,
but you do not know how. I put him in your
window, I make pretty wreath, and hang him
round your neck, so you sleep well. Oh, yes!
They, like the lotus flower, make your
trouble forgotten. It smell so like the waters
of Lethe, and of that fountain of youth that
the Conquistadores sought for in the
Floridas, and find him all too late."

Whilst he was speaking, Lucy had been
examining the flowers and smelling them.
Now she threw them down saying, with half
laughter, and half disgust,

"Oh, Professor, I believe you are only
putting up a joke on me. Why, these flowers
are only common garlic."

To my surprise, Van Helsing rose up and
said with all his sternness, his iron jaw set
and his bushy eyebrows meeting,

"No trifling with me! I never jest! There is
grim purpose in what I do, and I warn you
that you do not thwart me. Take care, for the
sake of others if not for your own." Then
seeing poor Lucy scared, as she might well
be, he went on more gently, "Oh, little miss,

my dear, do not fear me. I only do for your
good, but there is much virtue to you in those
so common flowers. See, I place them
myself in your room. I make myself the
wreath that you are to wear. But hush! No
telling to others that make so inquisitive
questions. We must obey, and silence is a
part of obedience, and obedience is to
bring you strong and well into loving arms
that wait for you. Now sit still a while. Come
with me, friend John, and you shall help me
deck the room with my garlic, which is all the
war from Haarlem, where my friend
Vanderpool raise herb in his glass houses
all the year. I had to telegraph yesterday, or
they would not have been here."

We went into the room, taking the flowers
with us. The Professor's actions were
certainly odd and not to be found in any
pharmacopeia that I ever heard of. First he
fastened up the windows and latched them
securely. Next, taking a handful of the
flowers, he rubbed them all over the
sashes, as though to ensure that every whiff
of air that might get in would be laden with
the garlic smell. Then with the wisp he
rubbed all over the jamb of the door, above,
below, and at each side, and round the
fireplace in the same way. It all seemed
grotesque to me, and presently I said, "Well,
Professor, I know you always have a reason
for what you do, but this certainly puzzles
me. It is well we have no sceptic here, or he
would say that you were working some spell
to keep out an evil spirit."

"Perhaps I am!" He answered quietly as he
began to make the wreath which Lucy was
to wear round her neck.

We then waited whilst Lucy made her toilet
for the night, and when she was in bed he
came and himself fixed the wreath of garlic
round her neck. The last words he said to
her were,

-86-

"Take care you do not disturb it, and even if
the room feel close, do not tonight open the
window or the door."

"I promise," said Lucy. "And thank you both
a thousand times for all your kindness to
me! Oh, what have I done to be blessed with
such friends?"

As we left the house in my fly, which was
waiting, Van Helsing said,"Tonight I can
sleep in peace, and sleep I want, two nights
of travel, much reading in the day between,
and much anxiety on the day to follow, and a
night to sit up, without to wink. Tomorrow in
the morning early you call for me, and we
come together to see our pretty miss, so
much more strong for my `spell' which I have
work. Ho, ho!"

He seemed so confident that I,
remembering my own confidence two
nights before and with the baneful result, felt
awe and vague terror. It must have been my
weakness that made me hesitate to tell it to
my friend, but I felt it all the more, like
unshed tears.

Chapter 11

LUCY WESTENRA'S DIARY

12 September.--How good they all are to
me. I quite love that dear Dr. Van Helsing. I
wonder why he was so anxious about these
flowers. He positively frightened me, he
was so fierce. And yet he must have been
right, for I feel comfort from them already.
Somehow, I do not dread being alone
tonight, and I can go to sleep without fear. I
shall not mind any flapping outside the
window. Oh, the terrible struggle that I have
had against sleep so often of late, the pain
of sleeplessness, or the pain of the fear of
sleep, and with such unknown horrors as it
has for me! How blessed are some people,

whose lives have no fears, no dreads, to
whom sleep is a blessing that comes
nightly, and brings nothing but sweet
dreams. Well, here I am tonight, hoping for
sleep, and lying like Ophelia in the play,
with`virgin crants and maiden strewments.' I
never liked garlic before, but tonight it is
delightful! There is peace in its smell. I feel
sleep coming already. Goodnight,
everybody.

DR. SEWARD'S DIARY

13 September.--Called at the Berkeley and
found Van Helsing, as usual, up to time. The
carriage ordered from the hotel was
waiting. The Professor took his bag, which
he always brings with him now.

Let all be put down exactly. Van Helsing and
I arrived at Hillingham at eight o'clock. It was
a lovely morning. The bright sunshine and all
the fresh feeling of early autumn seemed
like the completion of nature's annual work.
The leaves were turning to all kinds of
beautiful colors, but had not yet begun to
drop from the trees. When we entered we
met Mrs. Westenra coming out of the
morning room. She is always an early riser.
She greeted us warmly and said,

"You will be glad to know that Lucy is better.
The dear child is still asleep. I looked into
her room and saw her, but did not go in, lest
I should disturb her." The Professor smiled,
and looked quite jubilant. He rubbed his
hands together, and said, "Aha! I thought I
had diagnosed the case. My treatment is
working."

To which she replied, "You must not take all
the credit to yourself, doctor. Lucy's state
this morning is due in part to me."

"How do you mean, ma'am?" asked the
Professor.

-87-

"Well, I was anxious about the dear child in
the night, and went into her room. She was
sleeping soundly, so soundly that even my
coming did not wake her. But the room was
awfully stuffy. There were a lot of those
horrible, strongsmelling flowers about
everywhere, and she had actually a bunch
of them round her neck. I feared that the
heavy odor would be too much for the dear
child in her weak state, so I took them all
away and opened a bit of the window to let
in a little fresh air. You will be pleased with
her, I am sure."

She moved off into her boudoir, where she
usually breakfasted early. As she had
spoken, I watched the Professor's face,
and saw it turn ashen gray. He had been
able to retain his self-command whilst the
poor lady was present, for he knew her
state and how mischievous a shock would
be. He actually smiled on her as he held
open the door for her to pass into her room.
But the instant she had disappeared he
pulled me, suddenly and forcibly, into the
dining room and closed the door.

Then, for the first time in my life, I saw Van
Helsing break down. He raised his hands
over his head in a sort of mute despair, and
then beat his palms together in a helpless
way. Finally he sat down on a chair, and
putting his hands before his face, began to
sob, with loud, dry sobs that seemed to
come from the very racking of his heart.

Then he raised his arms again, as though
appealing to the whole universe. "God!
God! God!" he said. "What have we done,
what has this poor thing done, that we are
so sore beset? Is there fate amongst us still,
send down from the pagan world of old, that
such things must be, and in such way? This
poor mother, all unknowing, and all for the
best as she think, does such thing as lose
her daughter body and soul, and we must

not tell her, we must not even warn her, or
she die, then both die. Oh, how we are
beset! How are all the powers of the devils
against us!"

Suddenly he jumped to his feet. "Come," he
said."come, we must see and act. Devils or
no devils, or all the devils at once, it matters
not. We must fight him all the same." He went
to the hall door for his bag, and together we
went up to Lucy's room.

Once again I drew up the blind, whilst Van
Helsing went towards the bed. This time he
did not start as he looked on the poor face
with the same awful, waxen pallor as
before. He wore a look of stern sadness
and infinite pity.

"As I expected," he murmured, with that
hissing inspiration of his which meant so
much. Without a word he went and locked
the door, and then began to set out on the
little table the instruments for yet another
operation of transfusion of blood. I had long
ago recognized the necessity, and begun to
take off my coat, but he stopped me with a
warning hand. "No!" he said. "Today you
must operate. I shall provide. You are
weakened already." As he spoke he took
off his coat and rolled up his shirtsleeve.

Again the operation. Again the narcotic.
Again some return of color to the ashy
cheeks, and the regular breathing of healthy
sleep. This time I watched whilst Van
Helsing recruited himself and rested.

Presently he took an opportunity of telling
Mrs. Westenra that she must not remove
anything from Lucy's room without
consulting him. That the flowers were of
medicinal value, and that the breathing of
their odor was a part of the system of cure.
Then he took over the care of the case
himself, saying that he would watch this

-88-

night and the next, and would send me word
when to come.

After another hour Lucy waked from her
sleep, fresh and bright and seemingly not
much the worse for her terrible ordeal.

What does it all mean? I am beginning to
wonder if my long habit of life amongst the
insane is beginning to tell upon my own
brain.

LUCY WESTENRA'S DIARY

17 September.--Four days and nights of
peace. I am getting so strong again that I
hardly know myself. It is as if I had passed
through some long nightmare, and had just
awakened to see the beautiful sunshine and
feel the fresh air of the morning around me. I
have a dim half remembrance of long,
anxious times of waiting and fearing,
darkness in which there was not even the
pain of hope to make present distress more
poignant. And then long spells of oblivion,
and the rising back to life as a diver coming
up through a great press of water. Since,
however, Dr. Van Helsing has been with
me, all this bad dreaming seems to have
passed away. The noises that used to
frighten me out of my wits, the flapping
against the windows, the distant voices
which seemed so close to me, the harsh
sounds that came from I know not where
and commanded me to do I know not what,
have all ceased. I go to bed now without any
fear of sleep. I do not even try to keep
awake. I have grown quite fond of the garlic,
and a boxful arrives for me every day from
Haarlem. Tonight Dr. Van Helsing is going
away, as he has to be for a day in
Amsterdam. But I need not be watched. I am
well enough to be left alone.

Thank God for Mother's sake, and dear
Arthur's, and for all our friends who have

been so kind! I shall not even feel the
change, for last night Dr. Van Helsing slept
in his chair a lot of the time. I found him
asleep twice when I awoke. But I did not
fear to go to sleep again, although the
boughs or bats or something flapped
almost angrily against the window panes.

THE PALL MALL GAZETTE 18 September.

THE ESCAPED WOLF PERILOUS
ADVENTURE OF OUR INTERVIEWER

INTERVIEW WITH THE KEEPER IN THE
ZOOLOGICAL GARDENS

After many inquiries and almost as many
refusals, and perpetually using the words
`PALL MALL GAZETTE ' as a sort of
talisman, I managed to find the keeper of
the section of the Zoological Gardens in
which the wold department is included.
Thomas Bilder lives in one of the cottages in
the enclosure behind the elephant house,
and was just sitting down to his tea when I
found him. Thomas and his wife are
hospitable folk, elderly, and without
children, and if the specimen I enjoyed of
their hospitality be of the average kind, their
lives must be pretty comfortable. The
keeper would not enter on what he called
business until the supper was over, and we
were all satisfied. Then when the table was
cleared, and he had lit his pipe, he said,

"Now, Sir, you can go on and arsk me what
you want. You'll excoose me refoosin' to
talk of perfeshunal subjucts afore meals. I
gives the wolves and the jackals and the
hyenas in all our section their tea afore I
begins to arsk them questions."

"How do you mean, ask them questions?" I
queried, wishful to get him into a talkative
humor.

-89-

" `Ittin' of them over the `ead with a pole is
one way. Scratchin' of their ears in another,
when gents as is flush wants a bit of a
show-orf to their gals. I don't so much mind
the fust, the `ittin of the pole part afore I
chucks in their dinner, but I waits till they've
`ad their sherry and kawffee, so to
speak,afore I tries on with the ear
scratchin'. Mind you," he added
philosophically, "there's a deal of the same
nature in us as in them theer animiles.
Here's you a-comin' and arskin' of me
questions about my business, and I that
grump-like that only for your bloomin' `arf-
quid I'd `a' seen you blowed fust `fore I'd
answer. Not even when you arsked me
sarcastic like if I'd like you to arsk the
Superintendent if you might arsk me
questions. Without offence did I tell yer to go
to `ell?"

"You did."

"An' when you said you'd report me for usin'
obscene language that was `ittin' me over
the `ead. But the `arfquid made that all right.
I weren't a-goin' to fight, so I waited for the
food, and did with my `owl as the wolves
and lions and tigers does. But, lor' love yer
`art, now that the old `ooman has stuck a
chunk of her tea-cake in me, an' rinsed me
out with her bloomin' old teapot, and I've lit
hup, you may scratch my ears for all you're
worth, and won't even get a growl out of me.
Drive along with your questions. I know what
yer a-comin' at, that `ere escaped wolf."

"Exactly. I want you to give me your view of
it. Just tell me how it happened, and when I
know the facts I'll get you to say what you
consider was the cause of it, and how you
think the whole affair will end."

"All right, guv'nor. This `ere is about the `ole
story. That`ere wolf what we called
Bersicker was one of three gray ones that

came from Norway to Jamrach's, which we
bought off him four years ago. He was a
nice well-behaved wolf, that never gave no
trouble to talk of. I'm more surprised at `im
for wantin' to get out nor any other animile in
the place. But, there, you can't trust wolves
no more nor women."

"Don't you mind him, Sir!" broke in Mrs.
Tom, with a cheery laugh. " `E's got mindin'
the animiles so long that blest if he ain't like
a old wolf `isself! But there ain't no `arm in
`im."

"Well, Sir, it was about two hours after
feedin' yesterday when I first hear my
disturbance. I was makin' up a litter in the
monkey house for a young puma which is ill.
But when I heard the yelpin' and `owlin' I
kem away straight. There was Bersicker a-
tearin' like a mad thing at the bars as if he
wanted to get out. There wasn't much
people about that day, and close at hand
was only one man, a tall, thin chap, with a
`ook nose and a pointed beard, with a few
white hairs runnin' through it. He had a `ard,
cold look and red eyes, and I took a sort of
mislike to him, for it seemed as if it was `im
as they was hirritated at. He `ad white kid
gloves on `is `ands, and he pointed out the
animiles to me and says, `Keeper, these
wolves seem upset at something.'

"`Maybe it's you,' says I, for I did not like the
airs as he give `isself. He didn't get angry,
as I `oped he would, but he smiled a kind of
insolent smile, with a mouth full of white,
sharp teeth. `Oh no, they wouldn't like me,'
`e says.

" `Ow yes, they would,' says I, a-imitatin'of
him.`They always like a bone or two to clean
their teeth on about tea time, which you `as
a bagful.'

"Well, it was a odd thing, but when the

-90-

animiles see us a-talkin' they lay down, and
when I went over to Bersicker he let me
stroke his ears same as ever. That there
man kem over, and blessed but if he didn't
put in his hand and stroke the old wolf's
ears too!

" `Tyke care,' says I. `Bersicker is quick.'

" `Never mind,' he says. I'm used to `em!'

" `Are you in the business yourself?"I says,
tyking off my `at, for a man what trades in
wolves, anceterer, is a good friend to
keepers.

" `Nom' says he, `not exactly in the
business, but I `ave made pets of several.'
and with that he lifts his `at as perlite as a
lord, and walks away. Old Bersicker kep' a-
lookin' arter `im till `e was out of sight, and
then went and lay down in a corner and
wouldn't come hout the `ole hevening. Well,
larst night, so soon as the moon was hup,
the wolves here all began a-`owling. There
warn't nothing for them to `owl at. There
warn't no one near, except some one that
was evidently a-callin' a dog somewheres
out back of the gardings in the Park road.
Once or twice I went out to see that all was
right, and it was, and then the `owling
stopped. Just before twelve o'clock I just
took a look round afore turnin' in, an', bust
me, but when I kem opposite to old
Bersicker's cage I see the rails broken and
twisted about and the cage empty. And
that's all I know for certing."

"Did any one else see anything?"

"One of our gard`ners was a-comin' `ome
about that time from a `armony, when he
sees a big gray dog comin' out through the
garding `edges. At least, so he says, but I
don't give much for it myself, for if he did `e
never said a word about it to his missis

when `e got `ome, and it was only after the
escape of the wolf was made known, and
we had been up all night a-huntin' of the
Park for Bersicker, that he remembered
seein' anything. My own belief was that the
`armony `ad got into his `ead."

"Now, Mr. Bilder, can you account in any
way for the escape of the wolf?"

"Well, Sir,"he said, with a suspicious sort of
modesty, "I think I can, but I don't know as
`ow you'd be satisfied with the theory."

"Certainly I shall. If a man like you, who
knows the animals from experience, can't
hazard a good guess at any rate, who is
even to try?"

"well then, Sir, I accounts for it this way. It
seems to me that `ere wolf escaped--
simply because he wanted to get out."

From the hearty way that both Thomas and
his wife laughed at the joke I could see that
it had done service before, and that the
whole explanation was simply an elaborate
sell. I couldn't cope in badinage with the
worthy Thomas, but I thought I knew a surer
way to his heart, so I said,"Now, Mr. Bilder,
we'll consider that first half-sovereign
worked off, and this brother of his is waiting
to be claimed when you've told me what you
think will happen."

"Right y`are, Sir," he said briskly. "Ye`ll
excoose me, I know, for a-chaffin' of ye,
but the old woman her winked at me, which
was as much as telling me to go on."

"Well, I never!" said the old lady.

"My opinion is this. That `ere wolf is a`idin'
of, somewheres. The gard`ner wot didn't
remember said he was a-gallopin'
northward faster than a horse could go, but I

-91-

don't believe him, for, yer see, Sir, wolves
don't gallop no more nor dogs does, they
not bein' built that way. Wolves is fine things
in a storybook, and I dessay when they gets
in packs and does be chivyin' somethin'
that's more afeared than they is they can
make a devil of a noise and chop it up,
whatever it is. But, Lor' bless you, in real life
a wolf is only a low creature, not half so
clever or bold as a good dog, and not half a
quarter so much fight in `im. This one ain't
been used to fightin' or even to providin' for
hisself, and more like he's somewhere
round the Park a'hidin' an' a'shiverin' of,
and if he thinks at all, wonderin' where he is
to get his breakfast from. Or maybe he's got
down some area and is in a coal cellar. My
eye, won't some cook get a rum start when
she sees his green eyes a-shinin' at her out
of the dark! If he can't get food he's bound
to look for it, and mayhap he may chance to
light on a butcher's shop in time. If he
doesn't, and some nursemaid goes out
walkin' or orf with a soldier, leavin' of the
hinfant in the perambulator--well, then I
shouldn't be surprised if the census is one
babby the less. That's all."

I was handing him the half-sovereign, when
something came bobbing up against the
window, and Mr. Bilder's face doubled its
natural length with surprise.

"God bless me!" he said. "If there ain't old
Bersicker come back by `isself!"

He went to the door and opened it, a most
unnecessary proceeding it seemed to me. I
have always thought that a wild animal
never looks so well as when some obstacle
of pronounced durability is between us. A
personal experience has intensified rather
than diminished that idea.

After all, however, there is nothing like
custom, for neither Bilder nor his wife

thought any more of the wolf than I should of
a dog. The animal itself was a peaceful and
well-behaved as that father of all picture-
wolves, Red Riding Hood's quondam
friend, whilst moving her confidence in
masquerade.

The whole scene was a unutterable mixture
of comedy and pathos. The wicked wolf that
for a half a day had paralyzed London and
set all the children in town shivering in their
shoes, was there in a sort of penitent mood,
and was received and petted like a sort of
vulpine prodigal son. Old Bilder examined
him all over with most tender solicitude, and
when he had finished with his penitent said,

"There, I knew the poor old chap would get
into some kind of trouble. Didn't I say it all
along? Here's his head all cut and full of
broken glass. `E's been a-gettin' over
some bloomin' wall or other. It's a shyme
that people are allowed to top their walls
with broken bottles. This `ere's what comes
of it. Come along, Bersicker."

He took the wolf and locked him up in a
cage, with a piece of meat that satisfied, in
quantity at any rate, the elementary
conditions of the fatted calf, and went off to
report.

I came off too, to report the only exclusive
information that is given today regarding the
strange escapade at the Zoo.

DR. SEWARD'S DIARY

17 September.--I was engaged after dinner
in my study posting up my books, which,
through press of other work and the many
visits to Lucy, had fallen sadly into arrear.
Suddenly the door was burst open, and in
rushed my patient, with his face distorted
with passion. I was thunderstruck, for such a
thing as a patient getting of his own accord

-92-

into the Superintendent's study is almost
unknown.

Without an instant's notice he made straight
at me. He had a dinner knife in his hand,
and as I saw he was dangerous, I tried to
keep the table between us. He was too
quick and too strong for me, however, for
before I could get my balance he had struck
at me and cut my left wrist rather severely.

Before he could strike again, however, I got
in my right hand and he was sprawling on
his back on the floor. My wrist bled freely,
and quite a little pool trickled on to the
carpet. I saw that my friend was not intent on
further effort, and occupied myself binding
up my wrist, keeping a wary eye on the
prostrate figure all the time. When the
attendants rushed in, and we turned our
attention to him, his employment positively
sickened me. He was lying on his belly on
the floor licking up, like a dog, the blood
which had fallen from my wounded wrist. He
was easily secured, and to my surprise,
went with the attendants quite placidly,
simply repeating over and over again, "The
blood is the life! The blood is the life!"

I cannot afford to lose blood just at present. I
have lost too much of late for my physical
good, and then the prolonged strain of
Lucy's illness and its horrible phases is
telling on me. I am over excited and weary,
and I need rest, rest, rest. Happily Van
Helsing has not summoned me, so I need
not forego my sleep. Tonight I could not well
do without it.

TELEGRAM, VAN HELSING, ANTWERP,
TO SEWARD, CARFAX

(Sent to Carfax, Sussex, as no county
given, delivered late by twenty-two hours.)

17 September.--Do not fail to be at

Hilllingham tonight. If not watching all the
time, frequently visit and see that flowers
are as placed, very important, do not fail.
Shall be with you as soon as possible after
arrival.

DR. SEWARD'S DIARY

18 September.--Just off train to London.
The arrival of Van Helsing's telegram filled
me with dismay. A whole night lost, and I
know by bitter experience what may happen
in a night. Of course it is possible that all
may be well, but what may have happened?
Surely there is some horrible doom hanging
over us that every possible accident should
thwart us in all we try to do. I shall take this
cylinder with me, and then I can complete
my entry on Lucy's phonograph.
MEMORANDUM LEFT BY LUCY
WESTENRA

17 September, Night.--I write this and leave
it to be seen, so that no one may by any
chance get into trouble through me. This is
an exact record of what took place tonight. I
feel I am dying of weakness, and have
barely strength to write, but it must be done
if I die in the doing.

I went to bed as usual, taking care that the
flowers were placed as Dr. Van Helsing
directed, and soon fell asleep.

I was waked by the flapping at the window,
which had begun after that sleep-walking
on the cliff at Whitby when Mina saved me,
and which now I know so well. I was not
afraid, but I did wish that Dr. Seward was in
the next room, as Dr. Van Helsing said he
would be, so that I might have called him. I
tried to sleep, but I could not. Then there
came to me the old fear of sleep, and I
determined to keep awake. Perversely
sleep would try to come then when I did not
want it. So, as I feared to be alone, I opened

-93-

my door and called out. "Is there anybody
there?" There was no answer. I was afraid
to wake mother, and so closed my door
again. Then outside in the shrubbery I heard
a sort of howl like a dog's, but more fierce
and deeper. I went to the window and
looked out, but could see nothing, except a
big bat, which had evidently been buffeting
its wings against the window. So I went
back to bed again, but determined not to go
to sleep. Presently the door opened, and
mother looked in. Seeing by my moving that
I was not asleep, she came in and sat by
me. She said to me even more sweetly and
softly than her wont,

"I was uneasy about you, darling, and came
in to see that you were all right."

I feared she might catch cold sitting there,
and asked her to come in and sleep with
me, so she came into bed, and lay down
beside me. She did not take off her
dressing gown, for she said she would only
stay a while and then go back to her own
bed. As she lay there in my arms, and I in
hers the flapping and buffeting came to the
window again. She was startled and a little
frightened, and cried out, "What is that?"

I tried to pacify her, and at last succeeded,
and she lay quiet. But I could hear her poor
dear heart still beating terribly. After a while
there was the howl again out in the
shrubbery, and shortly after there was a
crash at the window, and a lot of broken
glass was hurled on the floor. The window
blind blew back with the wind that rushed in,
and in the aperture of the broken panes
there was the head of a great, gaunt gray
wolf.

Mother cried out in a fright, and struggled up
into a sitting posture, and clutched wildly at
anything that would help her. Amongst other
things, she clutched the wreath of flowers

that Dr. Van Helsing insisted on my wearing
round my neck, and tore it away from me.
For a second or two she sat up, pointing at
the wolf, and there was a strange and
horrible gurgling in her throat. Then she fell
over, as if struck with lightning, and her
head hit my forehead and made me dizzy
for a moment or two.

The room and all round seemed to spin
round. I kept my eyes fixed on the window,
but the wolf drew his head back, and a
whole myriad of little specks seems to
come blowing in through the broken
window, and wheeling and circling round
like the pillar of dust that travellers describe
when there is a simoon in the desert. I tried
to stir, but there was some spell upon me,
and dear Mother's poor body, which
seemed to grow cold already, for her dear
heart had ceased to beat, weighed me
down, and I remembered no more for a
while.

The time did not seem long, but very, very
awful, till I recovered consciousness again.
Somewhere near, a passing bell was
tolling. The dogs all round the neighborhood
were howling, and in our shrubbery,
seemingly just outside, a nightingale was
singing. I was dazed and stupid with pain
and terror and weakness, but the sound of
the nightingale seemed like the voice of my
dead mother come back to comfort me. The
sounds seemed to have awakened the
maids, too, for I could hear their bare feet
pattering outside my door. I called to them,
and they came in, and when they saw what
had happened, and what it was that lay over
me on the bed, they screamed out. The
wind rushed in through the broken window,
and the door slammed to. They lifted off the
body of my dear mother, and laid her,
covered up with a sheet, on the bed after I
had got up. They were all so frightened and
nervous that I directed them to go to the

-94-

dining room and each have a glass of wine.
The door flew open for an instant and
closed again. The maids shrieked, and then
went in a body to the dining room, and I laid
what flowers I had on my dear mother's
breast. When they were there I remembered
what Dr. Van Helsing had told me, but I
didn't like to remove them, and besides, I
would have some of the servants to sit up
with me now. I was surprised that the maids
did not come back. I called them, but got no
answer, so I went to the dining room to look
for them.

My heart sank when I saw what had
happened. They all four lay helpless on the
floor, breathing heavily. The decanter of
sherry was on the table half full, but there
was a queer, acrid smell about. I was
suspicious, and examined the decanter. It
smelt of laudanum, and looking on the
sideboard, I found that the bottle which
Mother's doctor uses for her--oh! did use--
was empty. What am I to do? What am I to
do? I am back in the room with Mother. I
cannot leave her, and I am alone, save for
the sleeping servants, whom some one has
drugged. Alone with the dead! I dare not go
out, for I can hear the low howl of the wolf
through the broken window.

The air seems full of specks, floating and
circling in the draught from the window, and
the lights burn blue and dim. What am I to
do? God shield me from harm this night! I
shall hide this paper in my breast, where
they shall find it when they come to lay me
out. My dear mother gone! It is time that I go
too. Goodbye, dear Arthur, if I should not
survive this night. God keep you, dear, and
God help me!

Chapter 12

DR. SEWARD'S DIARY

18 September.--I drove at once to
Hillingham and arrived early. Keeping my
cab at the gate, I went up the avenue alone. I
knocked gently and rang as quietly as
possible, for I feared to disturb Lucy or her
mother, and hoped to only bring a servant to
the door. After a while, finding no response,
I knocked and rang again, still no answer. I
cursed the laziness of the servants that they
should lie abed at such an hour, for it was
now ten o'clock, and so rang and knocked
again, but more impatiently, but still without
response. Hitherto I had blamed only the
servants, but now a terrible fear began to
assail me. Was this desolation but another
link in the chain of doom which seemed
drawing tight round us? Was it indeed a
house of death to which I had come, too
late? I know that minutes, even seconds of
delay, might mean hours of danger to Lucy,
if she had had again one of those frightful
relapses, and I went round the house to try if
I could find by chance an entry anywhere. I
could find no means of ingress. Every
window and door was fastened and locked,
and I returned baffled to the porch. As I did
so, I heard the rapid pit-pat of a swiftly
driven horse's feet. They stopped at the
gate, and a few seconds later I met Van
Helsing running up the avenue. When he saw
me, he gasped out, "Then it was you, and
just arrived. How is she? Are we too late?
Did you not get my telegram?"

I answered as quickly and coherently as I
could that I had only got his telegram early in
the morning, and had not a minute in coming
here, and that I could not make any one in
the house hear me. He paused and raised
his hat as he said solemnly, "Then I fear we
are too late. God's will be done!"

With his usual recuperative energy, he went
on, "Come. If there be no way open to get in,
we must make one. Time is all in all to us
now."

-95-

We went round to the back of the house,
where there was a kitchen window. The
Professor took a small surgical saw from
his case, and handing it to me, pointed to
the iron bars which guarded the window. I
attacked them at once and had very soon
cut through three of them. Then with a long,
thin knife we pushed back the fastening of
the sashes and opened the window. I
helped the Professor in, and followed him.
There was no one in the kitchen or in the
servants' rooms, which were close at hand.
We tried all the rooms as we went along,
and in the dining room, dimly lit by rays of
light through the shutters, found four servant
women lying on the floor. There was no
need to think them dead, for their stertorous
breathing and the acrid smell of laudanum in
the room left no doubt as to their condition.

Van Helsing and I looked at each other, and
as we moved away he said, "We can attend
to them later."Then we ascended to Lucy's
room. For an instant or two we paused at
the door to listen, but there was no sound
that we could hear. With white faces and
trembling hands, we opened the door
gently, and entered the room.

How shall I describe what we saw? On the
bed lay two women, Lucy and her mother.
The latter lay farthest in, and she was
covered with a white sheet, the edge of
which had been blown back by the drought
through the broken window, showing the
drawn, white, face, with a look of terror
fixed upon it. By her side lay Lucy, with face
white and still more drawn. The flowers
which had been round her neck we found
upon her mother's bosom, and her throat
was bare, showing the two little wounds
which we had noticed before, but looking
horribly white and mangled. Without a word
the Professor bent over the bed, his head
almost touching poor Lucy's breast. Then
he gave a quick turn of his head, as of one

who listens, and leaping to his feet, he cried
out to me, "It is not yet too late! Quick!
Quick! Bring the brandy!"

I flew downstairs and returned with it, taking
care to smell and taste it, lest it, too, were
drugged like the decanter of sherry which I
found on the table. The maids were still
breathing, but more restlessly, and I fancied
that the narcotic was wearing off. I did not
stay to make sure, but returned to Van
Helsing. He rubbed the brandy, as on
another occasion, on her lips and gums and
on her wrists and the palms of her hands.
He said to me, "I can do this, all that can be
at the present. You go wake those maids.
Flick them in the face with a wet towel, and
flick them hard. Make them get heat and fire
and a warm bath. This poor soul is nearly as
cold as that beside her. She will need be
heated before we can do anything more."

I went at once, and found little difficulty in
waking three of the women. The fourth was
only a young girl, and the drug had evidently
affected her more strongly so I lifted her on
the sofa and let her sleep.

The others were dazed at first, but as
remembrance came back to them they
cried and sobbed in a hysterical manner. I
was stern with them, however, and would
not let them talk. I told them that one life was
bad enough to lose, and if they delayed they
would sacrifice Miss Lucy. So, sobbing and
crying they went about their way, half clad
as they were, and prepared fire and water.
Fortunately, the kitchen and boiler fires
were still alive, and there was no lack of hot
water. We got a bath and carried Lucy out as
she was and placed her in it. Whilst we were
busy chafing her limbs there was a knock at
the hall door. One of the maids ran off,
hurried on some more clothes, and opened
it. Then she returned and whispered to us
that there was a gentleman who had come

-96-

with a message from Mr. Holmwood. I bade
her simply tell him that he must wait, for we
could see no one now. She went away with
the message, and, engrossed with our
work, I clean forgot all about him.

I never saw in all my experience the
Professor work in such deadly earnest. I
knew, as he knew, that it was a stand-up
fight with death, and in a pause told him so.
He answered me in a way that I did not
understand, but with the sternest look that
his face could wear.

"If that were all, I would stop here where we
are now, and let her fade away into peace,
for I see no light in life over her horizon." He
went on with his work with, if possible,
renewed and more frenzied vigour.

Presently we both began to be conscious
that the heat was beginning to be of some
effect. Lucy's heart beat a trifle more
audibly to the stethoscope, and her lungs
had a perceptible movement. Van Helsing's
face almost beamed, and as we lifted her
from the bath and rolled her in a hot sheet to
dry her he said to me, "The first gain is ours!
Check to the King!"

We took Lucy into another room, which had
by now been prepared, and laid her in bed
and forced a few drops of brandy down her
throat. I noticed that Van Helsing tied a soft
silk handkerchief round her throat. She was
still unconscious, and was quite as bad as,
if not worse than, we had ever seen her.

Van Helsing called in one of the women,
and told her to stay with her and not to take
her eyes off her till we returned, and then
beckoned me out of the room.

"We must consult as to what is to be done,"
he said as we descended the stairs. In the
hall he opened the dining room door, and

we passed in, he closing the door carefully
behind him. The shutters had been opened,
but the blinds were already down, with that
obedience to the etiquette of death which
the British woman of the lower classes
always rigidly observes. The room was,
therefore, dimly dark. It was, however, light
enough for our purposes. Van Helsing's
sternness was somewhat relieved by a look
of perplexity. He was evidently torturing his
mind about something, so I waited for an
instant, and he spoke.

"What are we to do now? Where are we to
turn for help? We must have another
transfusion of blood, and that soon, or that
poor girl's life won't be worth an hour's
purchase. You are exhausted already. I am
exhausted too. I fear to trust those women,
even if they would have courage to submit.
What are we to do for some one who will
open his veins for her?"

"What's the matter with me, anyhow?"

The voice came from the sofa across the
room, and its tones brought relief and joy to
my heart, for they were those of Quincey
Morris.

Van Helsing started angrily at the first
sound, but his face softened and a glad
look came into his eyes as I cried out,
"Quincey Morris!" and rushed towards him
with outstretched hands.

"What brought you her?" I cried as our hands
met.

"I guess Art is the cause."

He handed me a telegram. `Have not heard
from Seward for three days, and am terribly
anxious. Cannot leave. Father still in same
condition. Send me word how Lucy is. Do
not delay.--Holmwood.'

-97-

"I think I came just in the nick of time. You
know you have only to tell me what to do."

Van Helsing strode forward, and took his
hand, looking him straight in the eyes as he
said, "A brave man's blood is the best thing
on this earth when a woman is in trouble.
You're a man and no mistake. Well, the devil
may work against us for all he's worth, but
God sends us men when we want them."

Once again we went through that ghastly
operation. I have not the heart to go through
with the details. Lucy had got a terrible
shock and it told on her more than before,
for though plenty of blood went into her
veins, her body did not respond to the
treatment as well as on the other occasions.
Her struggle back into life was something
frightful to see and hear. However, the
action of both heart and lungs improved,
and Van Helsing made a sub-cutaneous
injection of morphia, as before, and with
good effect. Her faint became a profound
slumber. The Professor watched whilst I
went downstairs with Quincey Morris, and
sent one of the maids to pay off one of the
cabmen who were waiting.

I left Quincey lying down after having a glass
of wine, and told the cook to get ready a
good breakfast. Then a thought struck me,
and I went back to the room where Lucy now
was. When I came softly in, I found Van
Helsing with a sheet or two of note paper in
his hand. He had evidently read it, and was
thinking it over as he sat with his hand to his
brow. There was a look of grim satisfaction
in his face, as of one who has had a doubt
solved. He handed me the paper saying
only, "It dropped from Lucy's breast when
we carried her to the bath."

When I had read it, I stook looking at the
Professor, and after a pause asked him, "In
God's name, what does it all mean? Was

she, or is she, mad, or what sort of horrible
danger is it?" I was so bewildered that I did
not know what to say more. Van Helsing put
out his hand and took the paper, saying,

"Do not trouble about it now. Forget if for the
present. You shall know and understand it all
in good time, but it will be later. And now
what is it that you came to me to say?" This
brought me back to fact, and I was all myself
again.

"I came to speak about the certificate of
death. If we do not act properly and wisely,
there may be an inquest, and that paper
would have to be produced. I am in hopes
that we need have no inquest, for if we had
it would surely kill poor Lucy, if nothing else
did. I know, and you know, and the other
doctor who attended her knows, that Mrs.
Westenra had disease of the heart, and we
can certify that she died of it. Let us fill up
the certificate at once, and I shall take it
myself to the registrar and go on to the
undertaker."

"Good, oh my friend John! Well thought of!
Truly Miss Lucy, if she be sad in the foes
that beset her, is at least happy in the
friends thatlove her. One, two, three, all
open their veins for her, besides one old
man. Ah, yes, I know, friend John. I am not
blind! I love you all the more for it! Now go."

In the hall I met Quincey Morris, with a
telegram for Arthur telling him that Mrs.
Westenra was dead, that Lucy also had
been ill, but was now going on better, and
that Van Helsing and I were with her. I told
him where I was going, and he hurried me
out, but as I was going said, "When you
come back, Jack, may I have two words
with you all to ourselves?" I nodded in reply
and went out. I found no difficulty about the
registration, and arranged with the local
undertaker to come up in the evening to

-98-

measure for the coffin and to make
arrangements.

When I got back Quincey was waiting for
me. I told him I would see him as soon as I
knew about Lucy, and went up to her room.
She was still sleeping, and the Professor
seemingly had not moved from his seat at
her side. From his putting his finger to his
lips, I gathered that he expected her to wake
before long and was afraid of fore-stalling
nature. So I went down to Quincey and took
him into the breakfast room, where the
blinds were not drawn down, and which
was a little more cheerful, or rather less
cheerless, than the other rooms.

When we were alone, he said to me, "Jack
Seward, I don't want to shove myself in
anywhere where I've no right to be, but this
is no ordinary case. You know I loved that
girl and wanted to marry her, but although
that's all past and gone, I can't help feeling
anxious about her all the same. What is it
that's wrong with her? The Dutchman, and a
fine old fellow is is, I can see that, said that
time you two came into the room, that you
must have another transfusion of blood, and
that both you and he were exhausted. Now I
know well that you medical men speak in
camera, and that a man must not expect to
know what they consult about in private. But
this is no common matter, and whatever it
is, I have done my part. Is not that so?"

"That's so," I said, and he went on.

"I take it that both you and Van Helsing had
done already what I did today. Is not that
so?"

"That's so."

"And I guess Art was in it too. When I saw
him four days ago down at his own place he
looked queer. I have not seen anything

pulled down so quick since I was on the
Pampas and had a mare that I was fond of
go to grass all in a night. One of those big
bats that they call vampires had got at her in
the night, and what with his gorge and the
vein left open, there wasn't enough blood in
her to let her stand up, and I had to put a
bullet through her as she lay. Jack, if you
may tell me without betraying confidence,
Arthur was the first, is not that so?"

As he spoke the poor fellow looked terribly
anxious. He was in a torture of suspense
regarding the woman he loved, and his utter
ignorance of the terrible mystery which
seemed to surround her intensified his pain.
His very heart was bleeding, and it took all
the manhood of him, and there was a royal
lot of it, too, to keep him from breaking
down. I paused before answering, for I felt
that I must not betray anything which the
Professor wished kept secret, but already
he knew so much, and guessed so much,
that there could be no reason for not
answering, so I answered in the same
phrase.

"That's so."

"And how long has this been going on?"

"About ten days."

"Ten days! Then I guess, Jack Seward, that
that poor pretty creature that we all love has
had put into her veins within that time the
blood of four strong men. Man alive, her
whole body wouldn't hold it." Then coming
close to me, he spoke in a fierce half-
whisper. "What took it out?"

I shook my head. "That," I said, "is the crux.
Van Helsing is simply frantic about it, and I
am at my wits' end. I can't even hazard a
guess. There has been a series of little
circumstances which have thrown out all our

-99-

calculations as to Lucy being properly
watched. But these shall not occur again.
Here we stay until all be well, or ill."

Quincey held out his hand. "Count me in," he
said. "You and the Dutchman will tell me
what to do, and I'll do it."

When she woke late in the afternoon, Lucy's
first movement was to feel in her breast,
and to my surprise, produced the paper
which Van Helsing had given me to read.
The careful Professor had replaced it
where it had come from, lest on waking she
should be alarmed. Her eyes then lit on Van
Helsing and on me too, and gladdened.
Then she looked round the room, and
seeing where she was, shuddered. She
gave a loud cry, and put her poor thin hands
before her pale face.

We both understood what was meant, that
she had realized to the full her mother's
death. So we tried what we could to comfort
her. Doubtless sympathy eased her
somewhat, but she was very low in thought
and spirit, and wept silently and weakly for a
long time. We told her that either or both of
us would now remain with her all the time,
and that seemed to comfort her. Towards
dusk she fell into a doze. Here a very odd
thing occurred. Whilst still asleep she took
the paper from her breast and tore it in two.
Van Helsing stepped over and took the
pieces from her. All the same, however, she
went on with the action of tearing, as though
the material were still in her hands. Finally
she lifted her hands and opened them as
though scattering the fragments. Van
Helsing seemed surprised, and his brows
gathered as if in thought, but he said
nothing.

19 September.--All last night she slept
fitfully, being always afraid to sleep, and
something weaker when she woke from it.

The Professor and I took in turns to watch,
and we never left her for a moment
unattended. Quincey Morris said nothing
about his intention, but I knew that all night
long he patrolled round and round the
house.

When the day came, its searching light
showed the ravages in poor Lucy's
strength. She was hardly able to turn her
head, and the little nourishment which she
could take seemed to do her no good. At
times she slept, and both Van Helsing and I
noticed the difference in her, between
sleeping and waking. Whilst asleep she
looked stronger, although more haggard,
and her breathing was softer. Her open
mouth showed the pale gums drawn back
from the teeth, which looked positively
longer and sharper than usual. When she
woke the softness of her eyes evidently
changed the expression, for she looked her
own self, although a dying one. In the
afternoon she asked for Arthur, and we
telegraphed for him. Quincey went off to
meet him at the station.

When he arrived it was nearly six o'clock,
and the sun was setting full and warm, and
the red light streamed in through the window
and gave more color to the pale cheeks.
When he saw her, Arthur was simply
choking with emotion, and none of us could
speak. In the hours that had passed, the fits
of sleep, or the comatose condition that
passed for it, had grown more frequent, so
that the pauses when conversation was
possible were shortened. Arthur's
presence, however, seemed to act as a
stimulant. She rallied a little, and spoke to
him more brightly than she had done since
we arrived. He too pulled himself together,
and spoke as cheerily as he could, so that
the best was made of everything.

It is now nearly one o'clock, and he and Van

-100-

Helsing are sitting with her. I am to relieve
them in a quarter of an hour, and I am
entering this on Lucy's phonograph. Until six
o'clock they are to try to rest. I fear that
tomorrow will end our watching, for the
shock has been too great. The poor child
cannot rally. God help us all.

LETTER MINA HARKER TO LUCY
WESTENRA

(Unopened by her)

17 September

My dearest Lucy,

"It seems an age since I heard from you, or
indeed since I wrote. You will pardon me, I
know, for all my faults when you have read
all my budget of news. Well, I got my
husband back all right. When we arrived at
Exeter there was a carriage waiting for us,
and in it, though he had an attack of gout,
Mr. Hawkins. He took us to his house,
where there were rooms for us all nice and
comfortable, and we dined together. After
dinner Mr. Hawkins said,

" `My dears, I want to drink your health and
prosperity, and may every blessing attend
you both. I know you both from children, and
have, with love and pride, seen you grow
up. Now I want you to make your home here
with me. I have left to me neither chick nor
child. All are gone, and in my will I have left
you everything.' I cried, Lucy dear, as
Jonathan and the old man clasped hands.
Our evening was a very, very happy one.

"So here we are, installed in this beautiful
old house, and from both my bedroom and
the drawing room I can see the great elms
of the cathedral close, with their great black
stems standing out against the old yellow
stone of the cathedral, and I can hear the

rooks overhead cawing and cawing and
chattering and chattering and gossiping all
day, after the manner of rooks--and
humans. I am busy, I need not tell you,
arranging things and housekeeping.
Jonathan and Mr. Hawkins are busy all day,
for now that Jonathan is a partner, Mr.
Hawkins wants to tell him all about the
clients.

"How is your dear mother getting on? I wish I
could run up to town for a day or two to see
you, dear, but I, dare not go yet, with so
much on my shoulders, and Jonathan wants
looking after still. He is beginning to put
some flesh on his bones again, but he was
terribly weakened by the long illness. Even
now he sometimes starts out of his sleep in
a sudden way and awakes all trembling until
I can coax him back to his usual placidity.
However, thank God, these occasions
grow less frequent as the days go on, and
they will in time pass away altogether, I trust.
And now I have told you my news, let me ask
yours. When are you to be married, and
where, and who is to perform the
ceremony, and what are you to wear, and is
it to be a public or private wedding? Tell me
all about it, dear, tell me all about
everything, for there is nothing which
interests you which will not be dear to me.
Jonathan asks me to send his `respectful
duty', but I do not think that is good enough
from the junior partner of the important firm
Hawkins & Harker. And so, as you love me,
and he loves me, and I love you with all the
moods and tenses of the verb, I send you
simply his `love' instead. Goodbye, my
dearest Lucy, and blessings on you." Yours,
Mina Harker

REPORT FROM PATRICK HENNESSEY,
MD, MRCSLK, QCPI, ETC, ETC, TO
JOHN SEWARD, MD

20 September

-101-

My dear Sir:

"In accordance with your wishes, I enclose
report of the conditions of everything left in
my charge. With regard to patient, Renfield,
there is more to say. He has had another
outbreak, which might have had a dreadful
ending, but which, as it fortunately
happened, was unattended with any
unhappy results. This afternoon a carrier's
cart with two men made a call at the empty
house whose grounds abut on ours, the
house to which, you will remember, the
patient twice ran away. The men stopped at
our gate to ask the porter their way, as they
were strangers.

"I was myself looking out of the study
window, having a smoke after dinner, and
saw one of them come up to the house. As
he passed the window of Renfield's room,
the patient began to rate him from within,
and called him all the foul names he could
lay his tongue to. The man, who seemed a
decent fellow enough, contented himself by
telling him to `shut up for a foul-mouthed
beggar',whereon our man accused him of
robbing him and wanting to murder him and
said that he would hinder him if he were to
swing for it. I opened the window and
signed to the man not to notice, so he
contented himself after looking the place
over and making up his mind as to what kind
of place he had got to by saying, `Lor' bless
yer, sir, I wouldn't mind what was said to me
in a bloomin' madhouse. I pity ye and the
guv'nor for havin' to live in the house with a
wild beast like that.'

"Then he asked his way civilly enough, and I
told him where the gate of the empty house
was. He went away followed by threats and
curses and revilings from our man. I went
down to see if I could make out any cause
for his anger, since he is usually such a well-
behaved man, and except his violent fits

nothing of the kind had ever occurred. I
found him, to my astonishment, quite
composed and most genial in his manner. I
tried to get him to talk of the incident, but he
blandly asked me questions as to what I
meant, and led me to believe that he was
completely oblivious of the affair. It was, I
am sorry to say, however, only another
instance of his cunning, for within half an
hour I heard of him again. This time he had
broken out through the window of his room,
and was running down the avenue. I called
to the attendants to follow me, and ran after
him, for I feared he was intent on some
mischief. My fear was justified when I saw
the same cart which had passed before
coming down the road, having on it some
great wooden boxes. The men were wiping
their foreheads, and were flushed in the
face, as if with violent exercise. Before I
could get up to him, the patient rushed at
them, and pulling one of them off the cart,
began to knock his head against the
ground. If I had not seized him just at the
moment, I believe he would have killed the
man there and then. The other fellow
jumped down and struck him over the head
with the butt end of his heavy whip. It was a
horrible blow, but he did not seem to mind it,
but seized him also, and struggled with the
three of us, pulling us to and fro as if we
were kittens. You know I am no lightweight,
and the others were both burly men. At first
he was silent in his fighting, but as we
began to master him, and the attendants
were putting a strait waistcoat on him, he
began to shout, `I'll frustrate them! They
shan't rob me!They shan't murder me by
inches! I'll fight for my Lord and Master!'and
all sorts of similar incoherent ravings. It was
with very considerable difficulty that they got
him back to the house and put him in the
padded room. One of the attendants,
Hardy, had a finger broken. However, I set it
all right, and he is going on well.

-102-

"The two carriers were at first loud in their
threats of actions for damages, and
promised to rain all the penalties of the law
on us. Their threats were, however, mingled
with some sort of indirect apology for the
defeat of the two of them by a feeble
madman. They said that if it had not been
for the way their strength had been spent in
carrying and raising the heavy boxes to the
cart they would have made short work of
him. They gave as another reason for their
defeat the extraordinary state of drouth to
which they had been reduced by the dusty
nature of their occupation and the
reprehensible distance from the scene of
their labors of any place of public
entertainment. I quite understood their drift,
and after a stiff glass of strong grog, or
rather more of the same, and with each a
sovereign in hand, they made light of the
attack, and swore that they would encounter
a worse madman any day for the pleasure
of meeting so `bloomin' good a bloke' as
your correspondent. I took their names and
addresses, in case they might be needed.
They are as follows: Jack Smollet, of
Dudding's Rents, King George's Road,
Great Walworth, and Thomas Snelling,
Peter Farley's Row, Guide Court, Bethnal
Green. They are both in the employment of
Harris & Sons, Moving and Shipment
Company, Orange Master's Yard, Soho.

"I shall report to you any matter of interest
occurring here, and shall wire you at once if
there is anything of importance.

"Believe me, dear Sir,

"Yours faithfully,

"Patrick Hennessey."

LETTER, MINA HARKER TO LUCY
WESTENRA (Unopened by her)

18 September

"My dearest Lucy,

"Such a sad blow has befallen us. Mr.
Hawkins has died very suddenly. Some
may not think it so sad for us, but we had
both come to so love him that it really seems
as though we had lost a father. I never knew
either father or mother, so that the dear old
man's death is a real blow to me. Jonathan
is greatly distressed. It is not only that he
feels sorrow, deep sorrow, for the
dear,good man who has befriended him all
his life, and now at the end has treated him
like his own son and left him a fortune which
to people of our modest bringing up is
wealth beyond the dream of avarice, but
Jonathan feels it on another account. He
says the amount of responsibility which it
puts upon him makes him nervous. He
begins to doubt himself. I try to cheer him
up, and my belief in him helps him to have a
belief in himself. But it is here that the grave
shock that he experienced tells upon him the
most. Oh, it is too hard that a sweet, simple,
noble, strong nature such as his, a nature
which enabled him by our dear, good
friend's aid to rise from clerk to master in a
few years, should be so injured that the very
essence of its strength is gone. Forgive me,
dear, if I worry you with my troubles in the
midst of your own happiness, but Lucy
dear, I must tell someone, for the strain of
keeping up a brave and cheerful
appearance to Jonathan tries me, and I
have no one here that I can confide in. I
dread coming up to London, as we must do
that day after tomorrow, for poor Mr.
Hawkins left in his will that he was to be
buried in the grave with his father. As there
are no relations at all, Jonathan will have to
be chief mourner. I shall try to run over to see
you, dearest, if only for a few minutes.
Forgive me for troubling you. With all
blessings,

-103-

"Your loving

Mina Harker" DR. SEWARD' DIARY

20 September.--Only resolution and habit
can let me make an entry tonight. I am too
miserable, too low spirited, too sick of the
world and all in it, including life itself, that I
would not care if I heard this moment the
flapping of the wings of the angel of death.
And he has been flapping those grim wings
to some purpose of late, Lucy's mother and
Arthur's father, and now . . .Let me get on
with my work.

I duly relieved Van Helsing in his watch over
Lucy. We wanted Arthur to go to rest also,
but he refused at first. It was only when I told
him that we should want him to help us
during the day, and that we must not all
break down for want of rest, lest Lucy
should suffer, that he agreed to go.

Van Helsing was very kind to him. "Come,
my child," he said. "Come with me. You are
sick and weak, and have had much sorrow
and much mental pain, as well as that tax on
your strength that we know of. You must not
be alone, for to be alone is to be full of fears
and alarms. Come to the drawing room,
where there is a big fire, and there are two
sofas. You shall lie on one, and I on the
other, and our sympathy will be comfort to
each other, even though we do not speak,
and even if we sleep."

Arthur went off with him, casting back a
longing look on Lucy's face, which lay in her
pillow, almost whiter than the lawn. She lay
quite still, and I looked around the room to
see that all was as it should be. I could see
that the Professor had carried out in this
room, as in the other, his purpose of using
the garlic. The whole of the window sashes
reeked with it, and round Lucy's neck, over
the silk handkerchief which Van Helsing

made her keep on, was a rough chaplet of
the same odorous flowers.

Lucy was breathing somewhat stertorously,
and her face was at its worst, for the open
mouth showed the pale gums. Her teeth, in
the dim, uncertain light, seemed longer and
sharper than they had been in the morning.
In particular, by some trick of the light, the
canine teeth looked longer and sharper than
the rest.

I sat down beside her, and presently she
moved uneasily. At the same moment there
came a sort of dull flapping or buffeting at
the window. I went over to it softly, and
peeped out by the corner of the blind. There
was a full moonlight, and I could see that the
noise was made by a great bat, which
wheeled around, doubtless attracted by the
light, although so dim, and every now and
again struck the window with its wings.
When I came back to my seat, I found that
Lucy had moved slightly, and had torn away
the garlic flowers from her throat. I replaced
them as well as I could, and sat watching
her.

Presently she woke, and I gave her food, as
Van Helsing had prescribed. She took but a
little, and that languidly. There did not seem
to be with her now the unconscious struggle
for life and strength that had hitherto so
marked her illness. It struck me as curious
that the moment she became conscious she
pressed the garlic flowers close to her. It
was certainly odd that whenever she got
into that lethargic state, with the stertorous
breathing, she put the flowers from her, but
that when she waked she clutched them
close, There was no possibility of making
amy mistake about this, for in the long hours
that followed, she had many spells of
sleeping and waking and repeated both
actions many times.

-104-

At six o'clock Van Helsing came to relieve
me. Arthur had then fallen into a doze, and
he mercifully let him sleep on. When he saw
Lucy's face I could hear the sissing indraw
of breath, and he said to me in a sharp
whisper."Draw up the blind. I want light!"
Then he bent down, and, with his face
almost touching Lucy's, examined her
carefully. He removed the flowers and lifted
the silk handkerchief from her throat. As he
did so he started back and I could hear his
ejaculation, "Mein Gott!" as it was
smothered in his throat. I bent over and
looked, too, and as I noticed some queer
chill came over me. The wounds on the
throat had absolutely disappeared.

For fully five minutes Van Helsing stood
looking at her, with his face at its sternest.
Then he turned to me and said calmly, "She
is dying. It will not be long now. It will be
much difference, mark me, whether she
dies conscious or in her sleep. Wake that
poor boy, and let him come and see the last.
He trusts us, and we have promised him."

I went to the dining room and waked him. He
was dazed for a moment, but when he saw
the sunlight streaming in through the edges
of the shutters he thought he was late, and
expressed his fear. I assured him that Lucy
was still asleep, but told him as gently as i
could that both Van Helsing and I feared that
the end was near. He covered his face with
his hands, and slid down on his knees by
the sofa, where he remained, perhaps a
minute, with his head buried, praying, whilst
his shoulders shook with grief. I took him by
the hand and raised him up. "Come," I said,
"my dear old fellow, summon all your
fortitude. It will be best and easiest for her."

When we came into Lucy's room I could see
that Van Helsing had, with his usual
forethought, been putting matters straight
and making everything look as pleasing as

possible. He had even brushed Lucy's hair,
so that it lay on the pillow in its usual sunny
ripples. When we came into the room she
opened her eyes, and seeing him,
whispered softly, "Arthur! Oh, my love, I am
so glad you have come!"

He was stooping to kiss her, when Van
Helsing motioned him back. "No," he
whispered, "not yet! Hold her hand, it will
comfort her more."

So Arthur took her hand and knelt beside
her, and she looked her best, with all the
soft lines matching the angelic beauty of her
eyes. Then gradually her eyes closed, and
she sank to sleep. For a little bit her breast
heaved softly, and her breath came and
went like a tired child's.

And then insensibly there came the strange
change which I had noticed in the night. Her
breathing grew stertorous, the mouth
opened, and the pale gums, drawn back,
made the teeth look longer and sharper than
ever. In a sort of sleepwaking, vague,
unconscious way she opened her eyes,
which were now dull and hard at once, and
said in a soft,voluptuous voice, such as I
had never heard from her lips, "Arthur! Oh,
my love, I am so glad you have come! Kiss
me!"

Arthur bent eagerly over to kiss her, but at
that instant Van Helsing, who, like me, had
been startled by her voice, swooped upon
him, and catching him by the neck with both
hands, dragged him back with a fury of
strength which I never thought he could have
possessed, and actually hurled him almost
across the room. "Not on your life!" he said,
"not for your living soul and hers!" And he
stood between them like a lion at bay.

Arthur was so taken aback that he did not
for a moment know what to do or say, and

-105-

before any impulse of violence could seize
him he realized the place and the occasion,
and stood silent, waiting.

I kept my eyes fixed on Lucy, as did Van
Helsing, and we saw a spasm as of rage flit
like a shadow over her face. The sharp
teeth clamped together. Then her eyes
closed, and she breathed heavily.

Very shortly after she opened her eyes in all
their softness, and putting out her poor,
pale, thin hand, took Van Helsing's great
brown one, drawing it close to her, she
kissed it. "My true friend," she said, in a faint
voice, but with untellable pathos, "My true
friend, and his! Oh, guard him, and give me
peace!"

"I swear it!" he said solemnly, kneeling
beside her and holding up his hand, as one
who registers an oath. Then he turned to
Arthur, and said to him, "Come, my child,
take her hand in yours, and kiss her on the
forehead, and only once."

Their eyes met instead of their lips, and so
they parted. Lucy's eyes closed, and Van
Helsing, who had been watching closely,
took Arthur's arm, and drew him away.

And then Lucy's breathing became
stertorous again, and all at once it ceased.

"It is all over," said Van Helsing. "She is
dead!"

I took Arthur by the arm, and led him away to
the drawing room, where he sat down, and
covered his face with his hands, sobbing in
a way that nearly broke me down to see.

I went back to the room, and found Van
Helsing looking at poor Lucy, and his face
was sterner than eve. Some change had
come over her body. Death had given back

part of her beauty, for her brow and cheeks
had recovered some of their flowing lines.
Even the lips had lost their deadly pallor. It
was as if the blood, no longer needed for
the working of the heart, had gone to make
the harshness of death as little rude as
might be.

"We thought her dying whilst she slept, And
sleeping when she died."

I stood beside Van Helsing, and said, "Ah
well, poor girl, there is peace for her at last.
It is the end!"

He turned to me, and said with grave
solemnity,"Not so, alas! Not so. It is only the
beginning!"

When I asked him what he meant, he only
shook his head and answered, "We can do
nothing as yet. Wait and see."

Chapter 13

DR. SEWARD'S DIARY--cont.

The funeral was arranged for the next
succeeding day, so that Lucy and her
mother might be buried together. I attended
to all the ghastly formalities, and the urbane
undertaker proved that his staff was
afflicted, or blessed, with something of his
own obsequious suavity. Even the woman
who performed the last offices for the dead
remarked to me, in a confidential, brother-
professional way, when she had come out
from the death chamber,

"She makes a very beautiful corpse, sir. It's
quite a privilege to attend on her. It's not too
much to say that she will do credit to our
establishment!"

I noticed that Van Helsing never kept far
away. This was possible from the

-106-

disordered state of things in the household.
There were no relatives at hand, and as
Arthur had to be back the next day to attend
at his father's funeral, we were unable to
notify any one who should have been
bidden. Under the circumstances, Van
Helsing and I took it upon ourselves to
examine papers, etc. He insisted upon
looking over Lucy's papers himself. I asked
him why, for I feared that he, being a
foreigner, might not be quite aware of
English legal requirements, and so might in
ignorance make some unnecessary trouble.

He answered me, "I know, I know. You
forget that I am a lawyer as well as a doctor.
But this is not altogether for the law. You
knew that, when you avoided the coroner. I
have more than him to avoid. There may be
papers more, such as this."

As he spoke he took from his pocket book
the memorandum which had been in Lucy's
breast, and which she had torn in her sleep.

"When you find anything of the solicitor who
is for the late Mrs. Westenra, seal all her
papers, and write him tonight. For me, I
watch here in the room and in Miss Lucy's
old room all night, and I myself search for
what may be. It is not well that her very
thoughts go into the hands of strangers."

I went on with my part of the work, and in
another half hour had found the name and
address of Mrs. Westenra's solicitor and
had written to him. All the poor lady's
papers were in order. Explicit directions
regarding the place of burial were given. I
had hardly sealed the letter, when, to my
surprise, Van Helsing walked into the room,
saying,

"Can I help you friend John? I am free, and if
I may, my service is to you."

"Have you got what you looked for?" I
asked.

To which he replied, "I did not look for any
specific thing. I only hoped to find, and find I
have, all that there was, only some letters
and a few memoranda, and a diary new
begun. But I have them here, and we shall
for the present say nothing of them. I shall
see that poor lad tomorrow evening, and,
with his sanction, I shall use some."

When we had finished the work in hand, he
said to me, "And now, friend John, I think
we may to bed. We want sleep, both you and
I, and rest to recuperate. Tomorrow we shall
have much to do, but for the tonight there is
no need of us. Alas!"

Before turning in we went to look at poor
Lucy. The undertaker had certainly done his
work well, for the room was turned into a
small chapelle ardente. There was a
wilderness of beautiful white flowers, and
death was made as little repulsive as might
be. The end of the winding sheet was laid
over the face. When the Professor bent over
and turned it gently back, we both started at
the beauty before us. The tall wax candles
showing a sufficient light to note it well. All
Lucy's loveliness had come back to her in
death, and the hours that had passed,
instead of leaving traces of `decay's
effacing fingers', had but restored the
beauty of life, till positively I could not
believe my eyes that I was looking at a
corpse.

The Professor looked sternly grave. He had
not loved her as I had, and there was no
need for tears in his eyes. He said to me,
"Remain till I return," and left the room. He
came back with a handful of wild garlic from
the box waiting in the hall, but which had not
been opened, and placed the flowers
amongst the others on and around the bed.

-107-

Then he took from his neck, inside his
collar, a little gold crucifix, and placed it over
the mouth. He restored the sheet to its
place, and we came away.

I was undressing in my own room, when,
with a premonitory tap at the door, he
entered, and at once began to speak.

"Tomorrow I want you to bring me, before
night, a set of post-mortem knives."

"Must we make an autopsy?" I asked.

"Yes and no. I want to operate, but not what
you think. Let me tell you now, but not a word
to another. I want to cut off her head and
take out her heart. Ah! You a surgeon, and
so shocked! You, whom I have seen with no
tremble of hand or heart, do operations of
life and death that make the rest shudder.
Oh, but I must not forget, my dear friend
John, that you loved her, and I have not
forgotten it for is I that shall operate, and you
must not help. I would like to do it tonight, but
for Arthur I must not. He will be free after his
father's funeral tomorrow, and he will want
to see her, to see it. Then, when she is
coffined ready for the next day, you and I
shall come when all sleep. We shall unscrew
the coffin lid, and shall do our operation,
and then replace all, so that none know,
save we alone."

"But why do it at all? The girl is dead. Why
mutilate her poor body without need? And if
there is no necessity for a post-mortem and
nothing to gain by it, no good to her, to us, to
science, to human knowledge, why do it?
Without such it is monstrous."

For answer he put his hand on my shoulder,
and said, with infinite tenderness, "Friend
John, I pity your poor bleeding heart, and I
love you the more because it does so bleed.
If I could, I would take on myself the burden

that you do bear. But there are things that
you know not, but that you shall know, and
bless me for knowing, though they are not
pleasant things. John, my child, you have
been my friend now many years, and yet did
you ever know me to do any without good
cause? I may err, I am but man, but I believe
in all I do. Was it not for these causes that
you send for me when the great trouble
came? Yes! Were you not amazed, nay
horrified, when I would not let Arthur kiss his
love, though she was dying, and snatched
him away by all my strength? Yes! And yet
you saw how she thanked me, with her so
beautiful dying eyes, her voice, too, so
weak, and she kiss my rough old hand and
bless me? Yes! And did you not hear me
swear promise to her, that so she closed
her eyes grateful? Yes!

"Well, I have good reason now for all I want
to do. You have for many years trust me. You
have believe me weeks past, when there be
things so strange that you might have well
doubt. Believe me yet a little, friend John. If
you trust me not, then I must tell what I think,
and that is not perhaps well. And if I work,
as work I shall, no matter trust or no trust,
without my friend trust in me, I work with
heavy heart and feel, oh so lonely when I
want all help and courage that may be!" He
paused a moment and went on solemnly,
"Friend John, there are strange and terrible
days before us. Let us not be two, but one,
that so we work to a good end. Will you not
have faith in me?"

I took his hand, and promised him. I held my
door open as he went away, and watched
him go to his room and close the door. As I
stood without moving, I saw one of the
maids pass silently along the passage, she
had her back to me, so did not see me, and
go into the room where Lucy lay. The sight
touched me. Devotion is so rare, and we
are so grateful to those who show it

-108-

unasked to those we love. Here was a poor
girl putting aside the terrors which she
naturally had of death to go watch alone by
the bier of the mistress whom she loved, so
that the poor clay might not be lonely till laid
to eternal rest.

I must have slept long and soundly, for it was
broad daylight when Van Helsing waked
me by coming into my room. He came over
to my bedside and said, "You need not
trouble about the knives. We shall not do it."

"Why not?" I asked. For his solemnity of the
night before had greatly impressed me.

"Because," he said sternly, "it is too late, or
too early. See!" Here he held up the little
golden crucifix.

"This was stolen in the night."

"How stolen,"I asked in wonder,"since you
have it now?"

"Because I get it back from the worthless
wretch who stole it, from the woman who
robbed the dead and the living. Her
punishment will surely come, but not through
me. She knew not altogether what she did,
and thus unknowing, she only stole. Now we
must wait." He went away on the word,
leaving me with a new mystery to think of, a
new puzzle to grapple with.

The forenoon was a dreary time, but at noon
the solicitor came, Mr. Marquand, of
Wholeman, Sons, Marquand & Lidderdale.
He was very genial and very appreciative of
what we had done, and took off our hands
all cares as to details. During lunch he told
us that Mrs. Westenra had for some time
expected sudden death from her heart, and
had put her affairs in absolute order. He
informed us that, with the exception of a
certain entailed property of Lucy's father

which now, in default of direct issue, went
back to a distant branch of the family, the
whole estate, real and personal, was left
absolutely to Arthur Holmwood. When he
had told us so much he went on,

"Frankly we did our best to prevent such a
testamentary disposition, and pointed out
certain contingencies that might leave her
daughter either penniless or not so free as
she should be to act regarding a
matrimonial alliance. Indeed, we pressed
the matter so far that we almost came into
collision, for she asked us if we were or
were not prepared to carry out her wishes.
Of course, we had then no alternative but to
accept. We were right in principle, and
ninety-nine times out of a hundred we
should have proved, by the logic of events,
the accuracy of our judgment.

"Frankly, however, I must admit that in this
case any other form of disposition would
have rendered impossible the carrying out
of her wishes. For by her predeceasing her
daughter the latter would have come into
possession of the property, and, even had
she only survived her mother by five
minutes, her property would, in case there
were no will, and a will was a practical
impossibility in such a case, have been
treated at her decease as under intestacy.
In which case Lord Godalming, though so
dear a friend, would have had no claim in
the world. And the inheritors, being remote,
would not be likely to abandon their just
rights, for sentimental reasons regarding an
entire stranger. I assure you, my dear sirs, I
am rejoiced at the result,perfectly
rejoiced."

He was a good fellow, but his rejoicing at
the one little part, in which he was officially
interested, of so great a tragedy, was an
object-lesson in the limitations of
sympathetic understanding.

-109-

He did not remain long, but said he would
look in later in the day and see Lord
Godalming. His coming, however, had
been a certain comfort to us, since it
assured us that we should not have to dread
hostile criticism as to any of our acts. Arthur
was expected at five o'clock, so a little
before that time we visited the death
chamber. It was so in very truth, for now both
mother and daughter lay in it. The
undertaker, true to his craft, had made the
best display he could of his goods, and
there was a mortuary air about the place
that lowered our spirits at once.

Van Helsing ordered the former
arrangement to be adhered to, explaining
that, as Lord Godalming was coming very
soon, it would be less harrowing to his
feelings to see all that was left of his fiancee
quite alone.

The undertaker seemed shocked at his own
stupidity and exerted himself to restore
things to the condition in which we left them
the night before, so that when Arthur came
such shocks to his feelings as we could
avoid were saved.

Poor fellow! He looked desperately sad
and broken. Even his stalwart manhood
seemed to have shrunk somewhat under
the strain of his much-tried emotions. He
had, I knew, been very genuinely and
devotedly attached to his father, and to lose
him, and at such a time, was a bitter blow to
him. With me he was warm as ever, and to
Van Helsing he was sweetly courteous. But I
could not help seeing that there was some
constraint with him. The professor noticed it
too, and motioned me to bring him upstairs.
I did so, and left him at the door of the room,
as I felt he would like to be quite alone with
her, but he took my arm and led me in,
saying huskily,

"You loved her too, old fellow. She told me
all about it, and there was no friend had a
closer place in her heart than you. I don't
know how to thank you for all you have done
for her. I can't think yet . . ."

Here he suddenly broke down, and threw
his arms round my shoulders and laid his
head on my breast, crying, "Oh, Jack! Jack!
What shall I do? The whole of life seems
gone from me all at once, and there is
nothing in the wide world for me to live for."

I comforted him as well as I could. In such
cases men do not need much expression. A
grip of the hand, the tightening of an arm
over the shoulder, a sob in unison, are
expressions of sympathy dear to a man's
heart. I stood still and silent till his sobs died
away, and then I said softly to him, "Come
and look at her."

Together we moved over to the bed, and I
lifted the lawn from her face. God! How
beautiful she was. Every hour seemed to be
enhancing her loveliness. It frightened and
amazed me somewhat. And as for Arthur,
he fell to trembling, and finally was shaken
with doubt as with an ague. At last, after a
long pause, he said to me in a faint
whisper,"Jack, is she really dead?"

I assured him sadly that it was so, and went
on to suggest, for I felt that such a horrible
doubt should not have life for a moment
longer than I could help, that it often
happened that after death faces become
softened and even resolved into their
youthful beauty, that this was especially so
when death had been preceded by any
acute or prolonged suffering. I seemed to
quite do away with any doubt, and after
kneeling beside the couch for a while and
looking at her lovingly and long, he turned
aside. I told him that that must be goodbye,
as the coffin had to be prepared, so he went

-110-

back and took her dead hand in his and
kissed it, and bent over and kissed her
forehead. He came away, fondly looking
back over his shoulder at her as he came.

I left him in the drawing room, and told Van
Helsing that he had said goodbye, so the
latter went to the kitchen to tell the
undertaker's men to proceed with the
preperations and to screw up the coffin.
When he came out of the room again I told
him of Arthur's question, and he replied, "I
am not surprised. Just now I doubted for a
moment myself!"

We all dined together, and I could see that
poor Art was trying to make the best of
things. Van Helsing had been silent all
dinner time, but when we had lit our cigars
he said, "Lord . . ., but Arthur interrupted
him.

"No, no, not that, for God's sake! Not yet at
any rate. Forgive me, sir. I did not mean to
speak offensively. It is only because my loss
is so recent."

The Professor answered very sweetly, "I
only used that name because I was in doubt.
I must not call you `Mr.' and I have grown to
love you, yes, my dear boy, to love you, as
Arthur."

Arthur held out his hand, and took the old
man's warmly. "Call me what you will," he
said. "I hope I may always have the title of a
friend. And let me say that I am at a loss for
words to thank you for your goodness to my
poor dear." He paused a moment, and went
on, "I know that she understood your
goodness even better than I do. And if I was
rude or in any way wanting at that time you
acted so, you remember," the Professor
nodded--"You must forgive me."

He answered with a grave kindness, "I

know it was hard for you to quite trust me
then, for to trust such violence needs to
understand, and I take it that you do not, that
you cannot, trust me now, for you do not yet
understand. And there may be more times
when I shall want you to trust when you
cannot, and may not, and must not yet
understand. But the time will come when
your trust shall be whole and complete in
me, and when you shall understand as
though the sunlight himself shone through.
Then you shall bless me from first to last for
your own sake, and for the sake of others,
and for her dear sake to whom I swore to
protect."

"And indeed, indeed, sir," said Arthur
warmly. "I shall in all ways trust you. I know
and believe you have a very noble heart,
and you are Jack's friend, and you were
hers. You shall do what you like."

The Professor cleared his throat a couple of
times, as though about to speak, and finally
said, "May I ask you something now?"

"Certainly."

"You know that Mrs. Westenra left you all her
property?"

"No, poor dear. I never thought of it."

"And as it is all yours, you have a right to
deal with it as you will. I want you to give me
permission to read all Miss Lucy's papers
and letters. Believe me, it is no idle
curiosity. I have a motive of which, be sure,
she would have approved. I have them all
here. I took them before we knew that all
was yours, so that no strange hand might
touch them, no strange eye look through
words into her soul. I shall keep them, if I
may. Even you may not see them yet, but I
shall keep them safe. No word shall be lost,
and in the good time I shall give them back

-111-

to you. It is a hard thing that I ask, but you will
do it, will you not, for Lucy's sake?"

Arthur spoke out heartily, like his old self,
"Dr. Van Helsing, you may do what you will. I
feel that in saying this I am doing what my
dear one would have approved. I shall not
trouble you with questions till the time
comes."

The old Professor stood up as he said
solemnly,"And you are right. There will be
pain for us all, but it will not be all pain, nor
will this pain be the last. We and you too, you
most of all, dear boy, will have to pass
through the bitter water before we reach the
sweet. But we must be brave of heart and
unselfish, and do our duty, and all will be
well!"

I slept on a sofa in Arthur's room that night.
Van Helsing did not go to bed at all. He went
to and fro, as if patroling the house, and
was never out of sight of the room where
Lucy lay in her coffin, strewn with the wild
garlic flowers, which sent through the odor
of lily and rose, a heavy, overpowering
smell into the night.

MINA HARKER'S JOURNAL

22 September.--In the train to Exeter.
Jonathan sleeping. It seems only yesterday
that the last entry was made, and yet how
much between then, in Whitby and all the
world before me, Jonathan away and no
news of him, and now, married to Jonathan,
Jonathan a solicitor, a partner, rich, master
of his business, Mr. Hawkins dead and
buried, and Jonathan with another attack
that may harm him. Some day he may ask
me about it. Down it all goes. I am rusty in
my shorthand, see what unexpected
prosperity does for us, so it may be as well
to freshen it up again with an exercise
anyhow.

The service was very simple and very
solemn. There were only ourselves and the
servants there, one or two old friends of his
from Exeter, his London agent, and a
gentleman representing Sir John Paxton,
the President of the Incorporated Law
Society. Jonathan and I stood hand in hand,
and we felt that our best and dearest friend
was gone from us.

We came back to town quietly, taking a bus
to Hyde Park Corner. Jonathan thought it
would interest me to go into the Row for a
while, so we sat down. But there were very
few people there, and it was sad-looking
and desolate to see so many empty chairs.
It made us think of the empty chair at home.
So we got up and walked down Piccadilly.
Jonathan was holding me by the arm, the
way he used to in the old days before I went
to school. I felt it very improper, for you can't
go on for some years teaching etiquette and
decorum to other girls without the pedantry
of it biting into yourself a bit. But it was
Jonathan, and he was my husband, and we
didn't know anybody who saw us, and we
didn't care if they did, so on we walked. I
was looking at a very beautiful girl, in a big
cart-wheel hat, sitting in a victoria outside
Guiliano's, when I felt Jonathan clutch my
arm so tight that he hurt me, and he said
under his breath, "My God!"

I am always anxious about Jonathan, for I
fear that some nervous fit may upset him
again. So I turned to him quickly, and asked
him what it was that disturbed him.

He was very pale, and his eyes seemed
bulging out as, half in terror and half in
amazement, he gazed at a tall, thin man,
with a beaky nose and black moustache
and pointed beard, who was also observing
the pretty girl. He was looking at her so hard
that he did not see either of us, and so I had
a good view of him. His face was not a

-112-

good face. It was hard, and cruel, and
sensual,and big white teeth, that looked all
the whiter because his lips were so red,
were pointed like an animal's. Jonathan
kept staring at him, till I was afraid he would
notice. I feared he might take it ill, he looked
so fierce and nasty. I asked Jonathan why
he was disturbed, and he answered,
evidently thinking that I knew as much about
it as he did, "Do you see who it is?"

"No, dear," I said. "I don't know him, who is
it?" His answer seemed to shock and thrill
me, for it was said as if he did not know that
it was me, Mina, to whom he was speaking.
"It is the man himself!"

The poor dear was evidently terrified at
something, very greatly terrified. I do
believe that if he had not had me to lean on
and to support him he would have sunk
down. He kept staring. A man came out of
the shop with a small parcel, and gave it to
the lady, who then drove off. Th e dark man
kept his eyes fixed on her, and when the
carriage moved up Piccadilly he followed in
the same direction, and hailed a hansom.
Jonathan kept looking after him, and said,
as if to himself,

"I believe it is the Count, but he has grown
young. My God, if this be so! Oh, my God!
My God! If only I knew! If only I knew!" He
was distressing himself so much that I
feared to keep his mind on the subject by
asking him any questions, so I remained
silent. I drew away quietly, and he, holding
my arm, came easily. We walked a little
further, and then went in and sat for a while
in the Green Park. It was a hot day for
autumn, and there was a comfortable seat
in a shady place. After a few minutes'
staring at nothing, Jonathan's eyes closed,
and he went quickly into a sleep, with his
head on my shoulder. I thought it was the
best thing for him, so did not disturb him. In

about twenty minutes he woke up, and said
to me quite cheerfully,

"Why, Mina, have I been asleep! Oh, do
forgive me for being so rude. Come, and
we'll have a cup of tea somewhere."

He had evidently forgotten all about the dark
stranger, as in his illness he had forgotten
all that this episode had reminded him of. I
don't like this lapsing into forgetfulness. It
may make or continue some injury to the
brain. I must not ask him, for fear I shall do
more harm than good, but I must somehow
learn the facts of his journey abroad. The
time is come, I fear, when I must open the
parcel, and know what is written. Oh,
Jonathan, you will, I know, forgive me if I do
wrong, but it is for your own dear sake.

Later.--A sad home-coming in every way,
the house empty of the dear soul who was
so good to us. Jonathan still pale and dizzy
under a slight relapse of his malady, and
now a telegram from Van Helsing, whoever
he may be. "You will be grieved to hear that
Mrs. Westenra died five days ago, and that
Lucy died the day before yesterday. They
were both buried today."

Oh, what a wealth of sorrow in a few words!
Poor Mrs. Westenra! Poor Lucy! Gone,
gone, never to return to us! And poor, poor
Arthur, to have lost such a sweetness out of
his life! God help us all to bear our troubles.

DR. SEWARD'S DIARY-CONT.

22 September.--It is all over. Arthur has
gone back to Ring, and has taken Quincey
Morris with him. What a fine fellow is
Quincey! I believe in my heart of hearts that
he suffered as much about Lucy's death as
any of us, but he bore himself through it like
a moral Viking. If America can go on
breeding men like that, she will be a power

-113-

in the world indeed. Van Helsing is lying
down, having a rest preparatory to his
journey. He goes to Amsterdam tonight, but
says he returns tomorrow night, that he only
wants to make some arrangements which
can only be made personally. He is to stop
with me then, if he can. He says he has work
to do in London which may take him some
time. Poor old fellow! I fear that the strain of
the past week has broken down even his
iron strength. All the time of the burial he
was, I could see, putting some terrible
restraint on himself. When it was all over, we
were standing beside Arthur, who, poor
fellow, was speaking of his part in the
operation where his blood had been
transfused to his Lucy's veins. I could see
Van Helsing's face grow white and purple
by turns. Arthur was saying that he felt since
then as if they two had been really married,
and that she was his wife in the sight of
God. None of us said a word of the other
operations, and none of us ever shall. Arthur
and Quincey went away together to the
station, and Van Helsing and I came on
here. The moment we were alone in the
carriage he gave way to a regular fit of
hysterics. He has denied to me since that it
was hysterics, and insisted that it was only
his sense of humor asserting itself under
very terrible conditions. He laughed till he
cried, and I had to draw down the blinds lest
any one should see us and misjudge. And
then he cried, till he laughed again, and
laughed and cried together, just as a
woman does. I tried to be stern with him, as
one is to a woman under the circumstances,
but it had no effect. Men and women are so
different in manifestations of nervous
strength or weakness! Then when his face
grew grave and stern again I asked him why
his mirth, and why at such a time. His reply
was in a way characteristic of him, for it
was logical and forceful and mysterious. He
said,

"Ah, you don't comprehend, friend John. Do
not think that I am not sad, though I laugh.
See, I have cried even when the laugh did
choke me. But no more think that I am all
sorry when I cry, for the laugh he come just
the same. Keep it always with you that
laughter who knock at your door and say,
`May I come in?' is not true laughter. No! He
is a king, and he come when and how he
like. He ask no person, he choose no time
of suitability. He say, `I am here.' Behold, in
example I grieve my heart out for that so
sweet young girl. I give my blood for her,
though I am old and worn. I give my time, my
skill, my sleep. I let my other sufferers want
that she may have all. And yet I can laugh at
her very grave, laugh when the clay from the
spade of the sexton drop upon her coffin
and say `Thud, thud!' to my heart, till it send
back the blood from my cheek. My heart
bleed for that poor boy, that dear boy, so of
the age of mine own boy had I been so
blessed that he live, and with his hair and
eyes the same.

"There, you know now why I love him so.
And yet when he say things that touch my
husband-heart to the quick, and make my
father-heart yearn to him as to no other
man, not even you, friend John, for we are
more level in experiences than father and
son, yet even at such a moment King Laugh
he come to me and shout and bellow in my
ear,`Here I am! Here I am!' till the blood
come dance back and bring some of the
sunshine that he carry with him to my cheek.
Oh, friend John, it is a strange world, a sad
world, a world full of miseries, and woes,
and troubles. And yet when King Laugh
come, he make them all dance to the tune
he play. Bleeding hearts, and dry bones of
the churchyard, and tears that burn as they
fall, all dance together to the music that he
make with that smileless mouth of him. And
believe me, friend John, that he is good to
come, and kind. Ah, we men and women

-114-

are like ropes drawn tight with strain that pull
us different ways. Then tears come, and
like the rain on the ropes, they brace us up,
until perhaps the strain become too great,
and we break. But King Laugh he come like
the sunshine, and he ease off the strain
again, and we bear to go on with our labor,
what it may be."

I did not like to wound him by pretending not
to see his idea, but as I did not yet
understand the cause of his laughter, I
asked him. As he answered me his face
grew stern, and he said in quite a different
tone,

"Oh, it was the grim irony of it all,this so
lovely lady garlanded with flowers, that
looked so fair as life, till one by one we
wondered if she were truly dead, she laid in
that so fine marble house in that lonely
churchyard, where rest so many of her kin,
laid there with the mother who loved her,
and whom she loved, and that sacred bell
going "Toll! Toll! Toll!' so sad and slow, and
those holy men, with the white garments of
the angel, pretending to read books, and
yet all the time their eyes never on the page,
and all of us with the bowed head. And all
for what? She is dead, so! Is it not?"

"Well, for the life of me, Professor," I said, "I
can't see anything to laugh at in all that. Why,
your expression makes it a harder puzzle
than before. But even if the burial service
was comic, what about poor Art and his
trouble? Why his heart was simply
breaking."

"Just so. Said he not that the transfusion of
his blood to her veins had made her truly his
bride?"

"Yes, and it was a sweet and comforting
idea for him."

"Quite so. But there was a difficulty, friend
John. If so that, then what about the others?
Ho, ho! Then this so sweet maid is a
polyandrist, and me,with my poor wife dead
to me, but alive by Church's law, though no
wits, all gone, even I, who am faithful
husband to this now-no-wife, am
bigamist."

"I don't see where the joke comes in there
either!" I said, and I did not feel particularly
pleased with him for saying such things. He
laid his hand on my arm, and said,

"Friend John, forgive me if I pain. I showed
not my feeling to others when it would
wound, but only to you, my old friend, whom
I can trust. If you could have looked into my
heart then when I want to laugh, if you could
have done so when the laugh arrived, if you
could do so now, when King Laugh have
pack up his crown, and all that is to him, for
he go far, far away from me, and for a long,
long time, maybe you would perhaps pity
me the most of all."

I was touched by the tenderness of his tone,
and asked why.

"Because I know!"

And now we are all scattered, and for many
a long day loneliness will sit over our roofs
with brooding wings. Lucy lies in the tomb of
her kin, a lordly death house in a lonely
churchyard, away from teeming London,
where the air is fresh, and the sun rises over
Hampstead Hill, and where wild flowers
grow of their own accord.

So I can finish this diary, and God only
knows if I shall ever begin another. If I do, or
if I even open this again, it will be to deal
with different people and different themes,
for here at the end, where the romance of
my life is told, ere I go back to take up the

-115-

thread of my life-work, I say sadly and
without hope, "FINIS".

THE WESTMINSTER GAZETTE, 25
SEPTEMBER A HAMPSTEAD MYSTERY

The neighborhood of Hampstead is just at
present exercised with a series of events
which seem to run on lines parallel to those
of what was known to the writers of
headlines and "The Kensington Horror," or
"The Stabbing Woman," or "The Woman in
Black." During the past two or three days
several cases have occurred of young
children straying from home or neglecting to
return from their playing on the Heath. In all
these cases the children were too young to
give any properly intelligible account of
themselves, but the consensus of their
excuses is that they had been with a
"bloofer lady." It has always been late in the
evening when they have been missed, and
on two occasions the children have not
been found until early in the following
morning. It is generally supposed in the
neighborhood that, as the first child missed
gave as his reason for being away that a
"bloofer lady" had asked him to come for a
walk, the others had picked up the phrase
and used it as occasion served. This is the
more natural as the favorite game of the
little ones at present is luring each other
away by wiles. A correspondent writes us
that to see some of the tiny tots pretending
to be the "bloofer lady" is supremely funny.
Some of our caricaturists might, he says,
take a lesson in the irony of grotesque by
comparing the reality and the picture. It is
only in accordance with general principles
of human nature that the "bloofer lady"
should be the popular role at these al fresco
performances. Our correspondent naively
says that even Ellen Terry could not be so
winningly attractive as some of these
grubby-faced little children pretend, and
even imagine themselves, to be.

There is, however, possibly a serious side
to the question, for some of the children,
indeed all who have been missed at night,
have been slightly torn or wounded in the
throat. The wounds seem such as might be
made by a rat or a small dog, and although
of not much importance individually, would
tend to show that whatever animal inflicts
them has a system or method of its own.
The police of the division have been
instructed to keep a sharp lookout for
straying children, especially when very
young, in and around Hampstead Heath,
and for any stray dog which may be about.

THE WESTMINSTER GAZETTE, 25
SEPTEMBER EXTRA SPECIAL

THE HAMPSTEAD HORROR

ANOTHER CHILD INJURED

THE "BLOOFER LADY"

We have just received intelligence that
another child, missed last night, was only
discovered late in the morning under a furze
bush at the Shooter's Hill side of
Hampstead Heath, which is perhaps, less
frequented than the other parts. It has the
same tiny wound in the throat as has been
noticed in other cases. It was terribly weak,
and looked quite emaciated. It too, when
partially restored, had the common story to
tell of being lured away by the "bloofer lady".

Chapter 14

MINA HARKER'S JOURNAL

23 September.--Jonathan is better after a
bad night. I am so glad that he has plenty of
work to do, for that keeps his mind off the
terrible things, and oh, I am rejoiced that he
is not now weighed down with the
responsibility of his new position. I knew he

-116-

would be true to himself, and now how
proud I am to see my Jonathan rising to the
height of his advancement and keeping
pace in all ways with the duties that come
upon him. He will be away all day till late, for
he said he could not lunch at home. My
household work is done, so I shall take his
foreign journal, and lock myself up in my
room and read it.

24 September.--I hadn't the heart to write
last night, that terrible record of Jonathan's
upset me so. Poor dear! How he must have
suffered, whether it be true or only
imagination. I wonder if there is any truth in it
at all. Did he get his brain fever, and then
write all those terrible things, or had he
some cause for it all? I suppose I shall never
know, for I dare not open the subject to him.
And yet that man we saw yesterday! He
seemed quite certain of him, poor fellow! I
suppose it was the funeral upset him and
sent his mind back on some train of thought.

He believes it all himself. I remember how
on our wedding day he said "Unless some
solemn duty come upon me to go back to
the bitter hours, asleep or awake, mad or
sane . . ." There seems to be through it all
some thread of continuity. That fearful
Count was coming to London. If it should
be, and he came to London, with its
teeming millions . . . There may be a solemn
duty, and if it come we must not shrink from
it. I shall be prepared. I shall get my
typewriter this very hour and begin
transcribing. Then we shall be ready for
other eyes if required. And if it be wanted,
then, perhaps, if I am ready, poor Jonathan
may not be upset, for I can speak for him
and never let him be troubled or worried
with it at all. If ever Jonathan quite gets over
the nervousness he may want to tell me of it
all, and I can ask him questions and find out
things, and see how I may comfort him.

LETTER, VAN HELSING TO MRS.
HARKER

24 September

(Confidence)

"Dear Madam,

"I pray you to pardon my writing, in that I am
so far friend as that I sent to you sad news of
Miss Lucy Westenra's death. By the
kindness of Lord Godalming, I am
empowered to read her letters and papers,
for I am deeply concerned about certain
matters vitally important. In them I find some
letters from you, which show how great
friends you were and how you love her. Oh,
Madam Mina, by that love, I implore you,
help me. It is for others' good that I ask, to
redress great wrong, and to lift much and
terrible troubles, that may be more great
than you can know. May it be that I see you?
You can trust me. I am friend of Dr. John
Seward and of Lord Godalming (that was
Arthur of Miss Lucy). I must keep it private
for the present from all. I should come to
Exeter to see you at once if you tell me I am
privilege to come, and where and when. I
implore your pardon, Madam. I have read
your letters to poor Lucy, and know how
good you are and how your husband suffer.
So I pray you, if it may be, enlighten him not,
least it may harm. Again your pardon, and
forgive me.

"VAN HELSING"

TELEGRAM, MRS. HARKER TO VAN
HELSING

25 September.--Come today by quarter
past ten train if you can catch it. Can see you
any time you call. "WILHELMINA HARKER"

MINA HARKER'S JOURNAL

-117-

25 September.--I cannot help feeling terribly
excited as the time draws near for the visit
of Dr. Van Helsing, for somehow I expect
that it will throw some light upon Jonathan's
sad experience, and as he attended poor
dear Lucy in her last illness, he can tell me
all about her. That is the reason of his
coming. It is concerning Lucy and her
sleepwalking, and not about Jonathan.
Then I shall never know the real truth now!
How silly I am. That awful journal gets hold
of my imagination and tinges everything
with something of its own color. Of course it
is about Lucy. That habit came back to the
poor dear, and that awful night on the cliff
must have made her ill. I had almost
forgotten in my own affairs how ill she was
afterwards. She must have told him of her
sleep-walking adventure on the cliff, and
that I knew all about it, and now he wants me
to tell him what I know, so that he may
understand. I hope I did right in not saying
anything of it to Mrs. Westenra. I should
never forgive myself if any act of mine, were
it even a negative one, brought harm on
poor dear Lucy. I hope too, Dr. Van Helsing
will not blame me. I have had so much
trouble and anxiety of late that I feel I cannot
bear more just at present.

I suppose a cry does us all good at times,
clears the air as other rain does. Perhaps it
was reading the journal yesterday that
upset me, and then Jonathan went away
this morning to stay away from me a whole
day and night, the first time we have been
parted since our marriage. I do hope the
dear fellow will take care of himself, and
that nothing will occur to upset him. It is two
o'clock, and the doctor will be here soon
now. I shall say nothing of Jonathan's
journal unless he asks me. I am so glad I
have typewritten out my own journal, so
that, in case he asks about Lucy, I can hand
it to him. It will save much questioning.

Later.--He has come and gone. Oh, what a
strange meeting, and how it all makes my
head whirl round. I feel like one in a dream.
Can it be all possible, or even a part of it? If I
had not read Jonathan's journal first, I
should never have accepted even a
possibility. Poor, poor, dear Jonathan! How
he must have suffered. Please the good
God, all this may not upset him again. I shall
try to save him from it. But it may be even a
consolation and a help to him, terrible
though it be and awful in its consequences,
to know for certain that his eyes and ears
and brain did not deceive him, and that it is
all true. It may be that it is the doubt which
haunts him, that when the doubt is removed,
no matter which, waking or dreaming, may
prove the truth, he will be more satisfied and
better able to bear the shock. Dr. Van
Helsing must be a good man as well as a
clever one if he is Arthur's friend and Dr.
Seward's, and if they brought him all the
way from Holland to look after Lucy. I feel
from having seen him that he is good and
kind and of a noble nature. When he comes
tomorrow I shall ask him about Jonathan.
And then, please God, all this sorrow and
anxiety may lead to a good end. I used to
think I would like to practice interviewing.
Jonathan's friend on "The Exeter News" told
him that memory is everything in such work,
that you must be able to put down exactly
almost every word spoken, even if you had
to refine some of it afterwards. Here was a
rare interview. I shall try to record it
verbatim.

It was half-past two o'clock when the knock
came. I took my courage a deux mains and
waited. In a few minutes Mary opened the
door, and announced "Dr. Van Helsing".

I rose and bowed, and he came towards
me, a man of medium weight, strongly built,
with his shoulders set back over a broad,
deep chest and a neck well balanced on the

-118-

trunk as the head is on the neck. The poise
of the head strikes me at once as indicative
of thought and power. The head is noble,
well-sized, broad, and large behind the
ears. The face, cleanshaven, shows a hard,
square chin, a large resolute, mobile mouth,
a good-sized nose, rather straight, but with
quick, sensitive nostrils, that seem to
broaden as the big bushy brows come
down and the mouth tightens. The forehead
is broad and fine, rising at first almost
straight and then sloping back above two
bumps or ridges wide apart, such a
forehead that the reddish hair cannot
possibly tumble over it, but falls naturally
back and to the sides. Big, dark blue eyes
are set widely apart, and are quick and
tender or stern with the man's moods. He
said to me,

"Mrs. Harker, is it not?" I bowed assent.

"That was Miss Mina Murray?" Again I
assented.

"It is Mina Murray that I came to see that was
friend of that poor dear child Lucy Westenra.
Madam Mina, it is on account of the dead
that I come."

"Sir," I said, "you could have no better claim
on me than that you were a friend and helper
of Lucy Westenra."And I held out my hand.
He took it and said tenderly,

"Oh, Madam Mina, I know that the friend of
that poor little girl must be good, but I had yet
to learn . . ." He finished his speech with a
courtly bow. I asked him what it was that he
wanted to see me about, so he at once
began.

"I have read your letters to Miss Lucy.
Forgive me, but I had to begin to inquire
somewhere, and there was none to ask. I
know that you were with her at Whitby. She

sometimes kept a diary, you need not look
surprised, Madam Mina. It was begun after
you had left, and was an imitation of you,
and in that diary she traces by inference
certain things to a sleep-walking in which
she puts down that you saved her. In great
perplexity then I come to you, and ask you
out of your so much kindness to tell me all of
it that you can remember."

"I can tell you, I think, Dr. Van Helsing, all
about it."

"Ah, then you have good memory for facts,
for details? It is not always so with young
ladies."

"No, doctor, but I wrote it all down at the
time. I can show it to you if you like."

"Oh, Madam Mina, I well be grateful. You
will do me much favor."

I could not resist the temptation of mystifying
him a bit, I suppose it is some taste of the
original apple that remains still in our
mouths, so I handed him the shorthand
diary. He took it with a grateful bow, and
said, "May I read it?"

"If you wish," I answered as demurely as I
could. He opened it, and for an instant his
face fell. Then he stood up and bowed.

"Oh, you so clever woman!" he said. "I knew
long that Mr. Jonathan was a man of much
thankfulness, but see, his wife have all the
good things. And will you not so much honor
me and so help me as to read it for me?
Alas! I know not the shorthand."

By this time my little joke was over, and I
was almost ashamed. So I took the
typewritten copy from my work basket and
handed it to him.

-119-

"Forgive me," I said. "I could not help it, but I
had been thinking that it was of dear Lucy
that you wished to ask, and so that you
might not have time to wait, not on my
account, but because I know your time must
be precious, I have written it out on the
typewriter for you."

He took it and his eyes glistened. "You are
so good," he said. "And may I read it now? I
may want to ask you some things when I
have read."

"By all means," I said. "read it over whilst I
order lunch, and then you can ask me
questions whilst we eat."

He bowed and settled himself in a chair with
his back to the light, and became so
absorbed in the papers, whilst I went to see
after lunch chiefly in order that he might not
be disturbed. When I came back, I found him
walking hurriedly up and down the room, his
face all ablaze with excitement. He rushed
up to me and took me by both hands.

"Oh, Madam Mina," he said, "how can I say
what I owe to you? This paper is as
sunshine. It opens the gate to me. I am
dazed, I am dazzled, with so much light, and
yet clouds roll in behind the light every time.
But that you do not, cannot comprehend.
Oh, but I am grateful to you, you so clever
woman. Madame," he said this very
solemnly, "if ever Abraham Van Helsing can
do anything for you or yours, I trust you will
let me know. It will be pleasure and delight if
I may serve you as a friend, as a friend, but
all I have ever learned, all I can ever do, shall
be for you and those you love. There are
darknesses in life, and there are lights. You
are one of the lights. You will have a happy
life and a good life, and your husband will
be blessed in you."

"But, doctor, you praise me too much, and

you do not know me."

"Not know you, I, who am old, and who have
studied all my life men and women, I who
have made my specialty the brain and all
that belongs to him and all that follow from
him! And I have read your diary that you
have so goodly written for me, and which
breathes out truth in every line. I, who have
read your so sweet letter to poor Lucy of
your marriage and your trust, not know you!
Oh, Madam Mina, good women tell all their
lives, and by day and by hour and by minute,
such things that angels can read. And we
men who wish to know have in us
something of angels' eyes. Your husband is
noble nature, and you are noble too, for you
trust, and trust cannot be where there is
mean nature. And your husband, tell me of
him. Is he quite well? Is all that fever gone,
and is he strong and hearty?"

I saw here an opening to ask him about
Jonathan, so I said,"He was almost
recovered, but he has been greatly upset by
Mr. Hawkins death."

He interrupted, "Oh, yes. I know. I know. I
have read your last two letters."

I went on, "I suppose this upset him, for
when we were in town on Thursday last he
had a sort of shock."

"A shock, and after brain fever so soon!
That is not good. What kind of shock was it?"

"He thought he saw some one who recalled
something terrible, something which led to
his brain fever." And here the whole thing
seemed to overwhelm me in a rush. The pity
for Jonathan, the horror which he
experienced, the whole fearful mystery of
his diary, and the fear that has been
brooding over me ever since, all came in a
tumult. I suppose I was hysterical, for I threw

-120-

myself on my knees and held up my hands
to him, and implored him to make my
husband well again. He took my hands and
raised me up, and made me sit on the sofa,
and sat by me. He held my hand in his, and
said to me with, oh, such infinite
sweetness,

"My life is a barren and lonely one, and so
full of work that I have not had much time for
friendships, but since I have been
summoned to here by my friend John
Seward I have known so many good people
and seen such nobility that I feel more than
ever, and it has grown with my advancing
years, the loneliness of my life. Believe me,
then, that I come here full of respect for you,
and you have given me hope, hope, not in
what I am seeking of, but that there are
good women still left to make life happy,
good women, whose lives and whose truths
may make good lesson for the children that
are to be. I am glad, glad, that I may here be
of some use to you. For if your husband
suffer, he suffer within the range of my study
and experience. I promise you that I will
gladly do all for him that I can, all to make his
life strong and manly, and your life a happy
one. Now you must eat. You are over-
wrought and perhaps over-anxious.
Husband Jonathan would not like to see you
so pale, and what he like not where he love,
is not to his good. Therefore for his sake
you must eat and smile. You have told me
about Lucy, and so now we shall not speak
of it, lest it distress. I shall stay in Exeter
tonight, for I want to think much over what
you have told me, and when I have thought I
will ask you questions, if I may. And then
too, you will tell me of husband Jonathan's
trouble so far as you can, but not yet. You
must eat now, afterwards you shall tell me
all."

After lunch, when we went back to the
drawing room, he said to me, "And now tell

me all about him."

When it came to speaking to this great
learned man, I began to fear that he would
think me a weak fool, and Jonathan a
madman, that journal is all so strange, and I
hesitated to go on. But he was so sweet and
kind, and he had promised to help, and I
trusted him, so I said,

"Dr. Van Helsing, what I have to tell you is so
queer that you must not laugh at me or at my
husband. I have been since yesterday in a
sort of fever of doubt. You must be kind to
me, and not think me foolish that I have even
half believed some very strange things."

He reassured me by his manner as well as
his words when he said, "Oh, my dear, if
you only know how strange is the matter
regarding which I am here, it is you who
would laugh. I have learned not to think little
of any one's belief, no matter how strange it
may be. I have tried to keep an open mind,
and it is not the ordinary things of life that
could close it, but the strange things, the
extraordinary things, the things that make
one doubt if they be mad or sane."

"Thank you, thank you a thousand times!
You have taken a weight off my mind. If you
will let me, I shall give you a paper to read. It
is long, but I have typewritten it out. It will tell
you my trouble and Jonathan's. It is the copy
of his journal when abroad, and all that
happened. I dare not say anything of it. You
will read for yourself and judge. And then
when I see you, perhaps, you will be very
kind and tell me what you think."

"I promise," he said as I gave him the
papers. "I shall in the morning, as soon as I
can, come to see you and your husband, if I
may."

"Jonathan will be here at half-past eleven,

-121-

and you must come to lunch with us and see
him then. You could catch the quick 3:34 train,
which will leave you at Paddington before
eight." He was surprised at my knowledge
of the trains offhand, but he does not know
that I have made up all the trains to and from
Exeter, so that I may help Jonathan in case
he is in a hurry.

So he took the papers with him and went
away, and I sit here thinking, thinking I don't
know what.

LETTER (by hand), VAN HELSING TO
MRS. HARKER

25 September, 6 o'clock

"Dear Madam Mina,

"I have read your husband's so wonderful
diary. You may sleep without doubt. Strange
and terrible as it is, it is true! I will pledge my
life on it. It may be worse for others, but for
him and you there is no dread. He is a noble
fellow, and let me tell you from experience
of men, that one who would do as he did in
going down that wall and to that room, aye,
and going a second time, is not one to be
injured in permanence by a shock. His brain
and his heart are all right, this I swear,
before I have even seen him, so be at rest. I
shall have much to ask him of other things. I
am blessed that today I come to see you, for
I have learn all at once so much that again I
am dazzled, dazzled more than ever, and I
must think.

"Yours the most faithful,

"Abraham Van Helsing."

LETTER, MRS. HARKER TO VAN
HELSING

25 September, 6:30 p. m.

"My dear Dr. Van Helsing,

"A thousand thanks for your kind letter,
which has taken a great weight off my mind.
And yet, if it be true, what terrible things
there are in the world, and what an awful
thing if that man, that monster, be really in
London! I fear to think. I have this moment,
whilst writing, had a wire from Jonathan,
saying that he leaves by the 6:25 tonight from
Launceston and will be here at 10:18,so that I
shall have no fear tonight. Will you,
therefore, instead of lunching with us,
please come to breakfast at eight o'clock, if
this be not too early for you? You can get
away, if you are in a hurry, by the 10:30 train,
which will bring you to Paddington by 2:35.
Do not answer this, as I shall take it that, if I
do not hear, you will come to breakfast.

"Believe me,

"Your faithful and grateful friend,

"Mina Harker."

JONATHAN HARKER'S JOURNAL

26 September.--I thought never to write in
this diary again, but the time has come.
When I got home last night Mina had supper
ready, and when we had supped she told
me of Van Helsing's visit, and of her having
given him the two diaries copied out, and of
how anxious she has been about me. She
showed me in the doctor's letter that all I
wrote down was true. It seems to have
made a new man of me. It was the doubt as
to the reality of the whole thing that knocked
me over. I felt impotent, and in the dark, and
distrustful. But, now that I know, I am not
afraid, even of the Count. He has
succeeded after all, then, in his design in
getting to London, and it was he I saw. He
has got younger, and how? Van Helsing is
the man to unmask him and hunt him out, if

-122-

he is anything like what Mina says. We sat
late, and talked it over. Mina is dressing,
and I shall call at the hotel in a few minutes
and bring him over.

He was, I think, surprised to see me. When I
came into the room whee he was, and
introduced myself, he took me by the
shoulder, and turned my face round to the
light, and said, after a sharp scrutiny,

"But Madam Mina told me you were ill, that
you had had a shock."

It was so funny to hear my wife called
`Madam Mina' by this kindly, strong-faced
old man. I smiled, and said, "I was ill, I have
had a shock, but you have cured me
already."

"And how?"

"By your letter to Mina last night. I was in
doubt, and then everything took a hue of
unreality, and I did not know what to trust,
even the evidence of my own senses. Not
knowing what to trust, I did not know what to
do, and so had only to keep on working in
what had hitherto been the groove of my life.
The groove ceased to avail me, and I
mistrusted myself. Doctor, you don't know
what it is to doubt everything, even yourself.
No, you don't, you couldn't with eyebrows
like yours."

He seemed pleased, and laughed as he
said, "So! You are a physiognomist. I learn
more here with each hour. I am with so much
pleasure coming to you to breakfast, and,
oh, sir, you will pardon praise from an old
man, but you are blessed in your wife."

I would listen to him go on praising Mina for
a day, so I simply nodded and stood silent.

"She is one of God's women, fashioned by

His own hand to show us men and other
women that there is a heaven where we can
enter, and that its light can be here on earth.
So true, so sweet, so noble, so little an
egoist, and that, let me tell you, is much in
this age, so sceptical and selfish. And you,
sir. . . I have read all the letters to poor Miss
Lucy, and some of them speak of you, so I
know you since some days from the
knowing of others, but I have seen your true
self since last night. You will give me your
hand, will you not? And let us be friends for
all our lives."

We shook hands, and he was so earnest
and so kind that it made me quite choky.

"and now," he said, "may I ask you for some
more help? I have a great task to do, and at
the beginning it is to know. You can help me
here. Can you tell me what went before your
going to Transylvania? Later on I may ask
more help, and of a different kind, but at
first this will do."

"Look here, Sir," I said, "does what you
have to do concern the Count?"

"It does," he said solemnly."

"Then I am with you heart and soul. As you
go by the 10:30 train, you will not have time to
read them, but I shall get the bundle of
papers. You can take them with you and
read them in the train."

After breakfast I saw him to the station.
When we were parting he said, "Perhaps
you will come to town if I send for you, and
take Madam Mina too."

"We shall both come when you will," I said.

I had got him the morning papers and the
London papers of the previous night, and
while we were talking at the carriage

-123-

window, waiting for the train to start, he was
turning them over. His eyes suddenly
seemed to catch something in one of them,
"The Westminster Gazette", I knew it by the
color, and he grew quite white. He read
something intently, groaning to himself,
"Mein Gott! Mein Gott! So soon! So soon!" I
do not think he remembered me at the
moment. Just then the whistle blew, and the
train moved off. This recalled him to
himself, and he leaned out of the window
and waved his hand, calling out, "Love to
Madam Mina. I shall write so soon as ever I
can."

DR. SEWARD'S DIARY

26 September.--Truly there is no such thing
as finality. Not a week since I said "Finis,"
and yet here I am starting fresh again, or
rather going on with the record. Until this
afternoon I had no cause to think of what is
done. Renfield had become, to all intents,
as sane as he ever was. He was already
well ahead with his fly business, and he had
just started in the spider line also, so he had
not been of any trouble to me. I had a letter
from Arthur, written on Sunday, and from it I
gather that he is bearing up wonderfully
well. Quincey Morris is with him, and that is
much of a help, for he himself is a bubbling
well of good spirits. Quincey wrote me a line
too, and from him I hear that Arthur is
beginning to recover something of his old
buoyancy, so as to them all my mind is at
rest. As for myself, I was settling down to my
work with the enthusiasm which I used to
have for it, so that I might fairly have said
that the wound which poor Lucy left on me
was becoming cicatrised.

Everything is, however, now reopened, and
what is to be the end God only knows. I have
an idea that Van Helsing thinks he knows,
too, but he will only let out enough at a time
to whet curiosity. He went to Exeter

yesterday, and stayed there all night. Today
he came back, and almost bounded into the
room at about half-past five o'clock, and
thrust last night's "Westminster Gazette" into
my hand.

"What do you think of that?" he asked as he
stood back and folded his arms.

I looked over the paper, for I really did not
know what he meant, but he took it from me
and pointed out a paragraph about children
being decoyed away at Hampstead. It did
not convey much to me, until I reached a
passage where it described small puncture
wounds on their throats. An idea struck me,
and I looked up.

"Well?" he said.

"It is like poor Lucy's."

"And what do you make of it?"

"Simply that there is some cause in
common. Whatever it was that injured her
has injured them." I did not quite understand
his answer.

"That is true indirectly, but not directly."

"How do you mean, Professor?" I asked. I
was a little inclined to take his seriousness
lightly, for, after all, four days of rest and
freedom from burning, harrowing, anxiety
does help to restore one's spirits, but when I
saw his face, it sobered me. Never, even in
the midst of our despair about poor Lucy,
had he looked more stern.

"Tell me!" I said. "I can hazard no opinion. I
do not know what to think, and I have no
data on which to found a conjecture."

"Do you mean to tell me, friend John, that
you have no suspicion as to what poor Lucy

-124-

died of, not after all the hints given, not only
by events, but by me?"

"Of nervous prostration following a great
loss or waste of blood."

"And how was the blood lost or wasted?" I
shook my head.

He stepped over and sat down beside me,
and went on,"You are a clever man, friend
John. You reason well, and your wit is bold,
but you are too prejudiced. You do not let
your eyes see nor your ears hear, and that
which is outside your daily life is not of
account to you. Do you not think that there
are things which you cannot understand,
and yet which are,that some people see
things that others cannot? But there are
things old and new which must not be
contemplated by men's eyes, because they
know, or think they know, some things
which other men have told them. Ah, it is the
fault of our science that it wants to explain
all, and if it explain not, then it says there is
nothing to explain. But yet we see around us
every day the growth of new beliefs, which
think themselves new, and which are yet but
the old, which pretend to be young, like the
fine ladies at the opera. I suppose now you
do not believe in corporeal transference.
No? Nor in materialization. No? Nor in astral
bodies. No? Nor in the reading of thought.
No? Nor in hypnotism . . ."

"Yes," I said. "Charcot has proved that pretty
well."

He smiled as he went on, "Then you are
satisfied as to it. Yes? And of course then
you understand how it act, and can follow
the mind of the great Charcot, alas that he is
no more, into the very soul of the patient that
he influence. No? Then, friend John, am I to
take it that you simply accept fact, and are
satisfied to let from premise to conclusion

be a blank? No? Then tell me, for I am a
student of the brain, how you accept
hypnotism and reject the thought reading.
Let me tell you, my friend, that there are
things done today in electrical science
which would have been deemed unholy by
the very man who discovered electricity,
who would themselves not so long before
been burned as wizards. There are always
mysteries in life. Why was it that Methuselah
lived nine hundred years, and `Old Parr'one
hundred and sixty-nine, and yet that poor
Lucy, with four men's blood in her poor
veins, could not live even one day? For, had
she live one more day, we could save her.
Do you know all the mystery of life and
death? Do you know the altogether of
comparative anatomy and can say
wherefore the qualities of brutes are in
some men, and not in others? Can you tell
me why, when other spiders die small and
soon, that one great spider lived for
centuries in the tower of the old Spanish
church and grew and grew, till, on
descending, he could drink the oil of all the
church lamps? Can you tell me why in the
Pampas, ay and elsewhere, there are bats
that come out at night and open the veins of
cattle and horses and suck dry their veins,
how in some islands of the Western seas
there are bats which hang on the trees all
day, and those who have seen describe as
like giant nuts or pods, and that when the
sailors sleep on the deck, because that it is
hot, flit down on them and then, and then in
the morning are found dead men, white as
even Miss Lucy was?"

"Good God, Professor!" I said, starting up.
"Do you mean to tell me that Lucy was bitten
by such a bat, and that such a thing is here in
London in the nineteenth century?"

He waved his hand for silence, and went
on,"Can you tell me why the tortoise lives
more long than generations of men, why the

-125-

elephant goes on and on till he have sees
dynasties, and why the parrot never die only
of bite of cat of dog or other complaint? Can
you tell me why men believe in all ages and
places that there are men and women who
cannot die? We all know, because science
has vouched for the fact, that there have
been toads shut up in rocks for thousands of
years, shut in one so small hole that only
hold him since the youth of the world. Can
you tell me how the Indian fakir can make
himself to die and have been buried, and
his grave sealed and corn sowed on it, and
the corn reaped and be cut and sown and
reaped and cut again, and then men come
and take away the unbroken seal and that
there lie the Indian fakir, not dead, but that
rise up and walk amongst them as before?"

Here I interrupted him. I was getting
bewildered. He so crowded on my mind his
list of nature's eccentricities and possible
impossibilities that my imagination was
getting fired. I had a dim idea that he was
teaching me some lesson, as long ago he
used to do in his study at Amsterdam. But
he used them to tell me the thing, so that I
could have the object of thought in mind all
the time. But now I was without his help, yet I
wanted to follow him, so I said,

"Professor, let me be your pet student
again. Tell me the thesis, so that I may apply
your knowledge as you go on. At present I
am going in my mind from point to point as a
madman, and not a sane one, follows an
idea. I feel like a novice lumbering through a
bog in a midst, jumping from one tussock to
another in the mere blind effort to move on
without knowing where I am going."

"That is a good image," he said. "Well, I shall
tell you. My thesis is this, I want you to
believe."

"To believe what?"

"To believe in things that you cannot. Let me
illustrate. I heard once of an American who
so defined faith, `that fac ulty which enables
us to believe things which we know to be
untrue.' For one, I follow that man. He meant
that we shall have an open mind, and not let
a little bit of truth check the rush of the big
truth, like a small rock does a railway truck.
We get the small truth first. Good! We keep
him, and we value him, but all the same we
must not let him think himself all the truth in
the universe."

"Then you want me not to let some previous
conviction inure the receptivity of my mind
with regard to some strange matter. Do I
read your lesson aright?"

"Ah, you are my favorite pupil still. It is worth
to teach you. Now that you are willing to
understand, you have taken the first step to
understand. You think then that those so
small holes in the children's throats were
made by the same that made the holes in
Miss Lucy?"

"I suppose so."

He stood up and said solemnly, "Then you
are wrong. Oh, would it were so! But alas!
No. It is worse, far, far worse."

"In God's name, Professor Van Helsing,
what do you mean?" I cried.

He threw himself with a despairing gesture
into a chair, and placed his elbows on the
table, covering his face with his hands as he
spoke.

"They were made by Miss Lucy!"

Chapter 15

DR. SEWARD'S DIARY-cont.

-126-

For a while sheer anger mastered me. It
was as if he had during her life struck Lucy
on the face. I smote the table hard and rose
up as I said to him, "Dr. Van Helsing, are
you mad?"

He raised his head and looked at me, and
somehow the tenderness of his face
calmed me at once. "Would I were!" he said.
"Madness were easy to bear compared
with truth like this. Oh, my friend, whey, think
you, did I go so far round, why take so long
to tell so simple a thing? Was it because I
hate you and have hated you all my life? Was
it because I wished to give you pain? Was it
that I wanted, no so late, revenge for that
time when you saved my life, and from a
fearful death? Ah no!"

"Forgive me," said I.

He went on, "My friend, it was because I
wished to be gentle in the breaking to you,
for I know you have loved that so sweet lady.
But even yet I do not expect you to believe. It
is so hard to accept at once any abstract
truth, that we may doubt such to be possible
when we have always believed the `no' of it.
It is more hard still to accept so sad a
concrete truth, and of such a one as Miss
Lucy. Tonight I go to prove it. Dare you come
with me?"

This staggered me. A man does not like to
prove such a truth, Byron excepted from the
catagory, jealousy.

"And prove the very truth he most abhorred."

He saw my hesitation, and spoke, "The
logic is simple, no madman's logic this
time, jumping from tussock to tussock in a
misty bog. If it not be true, then proof will be
relief. At worst it will not harm. If it be true!
Ah, there is the dread. Yet every dread
should help my cause, for in it is some need

of belief. Come, I tell you what I propose.
First, that we go off now and see that child
in the hospital. Dr. Vincent, of the North
Hospital, where the papers say the child is,
is a friend of mine, and I think of yours since
you were in class at Amsterdam. He will let
two scientists see his case, if he will not let
two friends. We shall tell him nothing, but
only that we wish to learn. And then . . ."

"And then?"

He took a key from his pocket and held it up.
"And then we spend the night, you and I, in
the churchyard where Lucy lies. This is the
key that lock the tomb. I had it from the coffin
man to give to Arthur."

My heart sank within me, for I felt that there
was some fearful ordeal before us. I could
do nothing, however, so I plucked up what
heart I could and said that we had better
hasten, as the afternoon was passing.

We found the child awake. It had had a sleep
and taken some food, and altogether was
going on well. Dr, Vincent took the bandage
from its throat, and showed us the
punctures. There was no mistaking the
similarity to those which had been on Lucy's
throat. They were smaller, and the edges
looked fresher, that was all. We asked
Vincent to what he attributed them, and he
replied that it must have been a bite of some
animal, perhaps a rat, but for his own part,
he was inclined to think it was one of the
bats which are so numerous on the northern
heights of London. "Out of so many
harmless ones," he said, "there may be
some wild specimen from the South of a
more malignant species. Some sailor may
have brought one home, and it managed to
escape, or even from the Zoological
Gardens a young one may have got loose,
or one be bred there from a vampire. These
things do occur, you, know. Only ten days

-127-

ago a wolf got out, and was, I believe,
traced up in this direction. For a week after,
the children were playing nothing but Red
Riding Hood on the Heath and in every alley
in the place until this `bloofer lady' scare
came along, since then it has been quite a
gala time with them. Even this poor little
mite, when he woke up today, asked the
nurse if he might go away. When she asked
him why he wanted to go, he said he
wanted to play with the `bloofer lady'."

"I hope," said Van Helsing, "that when you
are sending the child home you will caution
its parents to keep strict watch over it.
These fancies to stray are most dangerous,
and if the child were to remain out another
night, it would probably be fatal. But in any
case I suppose you will not let it away for
some days?"

"Certainly not, not for a week at least, longer
if the wound is not healed."

Our visit to the hospital took more time than
we had reckoned on, and the sun had
dipped before we came out. When Van
Helsing saw how dark it was, he said,

"There is not hurry. It is more late than I
thought. Come, let us seek somewhere that
we may eat, and then we shall go on our
way."

We dined at `Jack Straw's Castle' along
with a little crowd of bicyclists and others
who were genially noisy. About ten o'clock
we started from the inn. It was then very
dark, and the scattered lamps made the
darkness greater when we were once
outside their individual radius. The
Professor had evidently noted the road we
were to go, for he went on unhesitatingly,
but, as for me, I was in quite a mixup as to
locality. As we went further, we met fewer
and fewer people, till at last we were

somewhat surprised when we met even the
patrol of horse police going their usual
suburban round. At last we reached the wall
of the churchyard, which we climbed over.
With some little difficulty, for it was very
dark, and the whole place seemed so
strange to us, we found the Westenra tomb.
The Professor took the key, opened the
creaky door, and standing back, politely,
but quite unconsciously, motioned me to
precede him. There was a delicious irony in
the offer, in the courtliness of giving
preference on such a ghastly occasion. My
companion followed me quickly, and
cautiously drew the door to, after carefully
ascertaining that the lock was a falling, and
not a spring one. In the latter case we should
have been in a bad plight. Then he fumbled
in his bag, and taking out a matchbox and a
piece of candle, proceeded to make a light.
The tomb in the daytime, and when
wreathed with fresh flowers, had looked
grim and gruesome enough, but now, some
days afterwards, when the flowers hung
lank and dead, their whites turning to rust
and their greens to browns, when the spider
and the beetle had resumed their
accustomed dominance, when the time-
discolored stone, and dust-encrusted
mortar, and rusty, dank iron, and tarnished
brass, and clouded silver-plating gave
back the feeble glimmer of a candle, the
effect was more miserable and sordid than
could have been imagined. It conveyed
irresistibly the idea that life, animal life, was
not the only thing which could pass away.

Van Helsing went about his work
systematically. Holding his candle so that he
could read the coffin plates, and so holding
it that the sperm dropped in white patches
which congealed as they touched the metal,
he made assurance of Lucy's coffin.
Another search in his bag, and he took out a
turnscrew.

-128-

"What are you going to do?" I asked.

"To open the coffin. You shall yet be
convinced."

Straightway he began taking out the
screws, and finally lifted off the lid, showing
the casing of lead beneath. The sight was
almost too much for me. It seemed to be as
much an affront to the dead as it would have
been to have stripped off her clothing in her
sleep whilst living. I actually took hold of his
hand to stop him.

He only said, "You shall see,"and again
fumbling in his bag took out a tiny fret saw.
Striking the turnscrew through the lead with
a swift downward stab, which made me
wince, he made a small hole, which was,
however, big enough to admit the point of
the saw. I had expected a rush of gas from
the week-old corpse. We doctors, who have
had to study our dangers, have to become
accustomed to such things, and I drew back
towards the door. But the Professor never
stopped for a moment. He sawed down a
couple of feet along one side of the lead
coffin, and then across, and down the other
side. Taking the edge of the loose flange,
he bent it back towards the foot of the
coffin, and holding up the candle into the
aperture, motioned to me to look.

I drew near and looked. The coffin was
empty. It was certainly a surprise to me, and
gave me a considerable shock, but Van
Helsing was unmoved. He was now more
sure than ever of his ground, and so
emboldened to proceed in his task."Are you
satisfied now, friend John?" he asked.

I felt all the dogged argumentativeness of
my nature awake within me as I answered
him, "I am satisfied that Lucy's body is not in
that coffin, but that only proves one thing."

"And what is that, friend John?"

"That it is not there."

"That is good logic," he said, "so far as it
goes. But how do you, how can you,
account for it not being there?"

"Perhaps a body-snatcher," I suggested.
"Some of the undertaker's people may have
stolen it." I felt that I was speaking folly, and
yet it was the only real cause which I could
suggest.

The Professor sighed. "Ah well!" he said,"
we must have more proof. Come with me."

He put on the coffin lid again, gathered up
all his things and placed them in the bag,
blew out the light, and placed the candle
also in the bag. We opened the door, and
went out. Behind us he closed the door and
locked it. He handed me the key, saying,
"Will you keep it? You had better be
assured."

I laughed, it was not a very cheerful laugh, I
am bound to say, as I motioned him to keep
it. "A key is nothing," I said, "thee are many
duplicates, and anyhow it is not difficult to
pick a lock of this kind."

He said nothing, but put the key in his
pocket. Then he told me to watch at one
side of the churchyard whilst he would
watch at the other.

I took up my place behind a yew tree, and I
saw his dark figure move until the
intervening headstones and trees hid it from
my sight. It was a lonely vigil. Just after I had
taken my place I heard a distant clock strike
twelve, and in time came one and two. I was
chilled and unnerved, and angry with the
Professor for taking me on such an errand
and with myself for coming. I was too cold

-129-

and too sleepy to be keenly observant, and
not sleepy enough to betray my trust, so
altogether I had a dreary, miserable time.

Suddenly, as I turned round, I thought I saw
something like a white streak, moving
between two dark yew trees at the side of
the churchyard farthest from the tomb. At the
same time a dark mass moved from the
Professor's side of the ground, and
hurriedly went towards it. Then I too moved,
but I had to go round headstones and railed-
off tombs, and I stumbled over graves. The
sky was overcast, and somewhere far off
an early cock crew. A little ways off, beyond
a line of scattered juniper trees, which
marked the pathway to the church, a white
dim figure flitted in the direction of the tomb.
The tomb itself was hidden by trees, and I
could not see where the figure had
disappeared. I heard the rustle of actual
movement where I had first seen the white
figure, and coming over, found the
Professor holding in his arms a tiny child.
When he saw me he held it out to me, and
said, "Are you satisfied now?"

"No," I said, in a way that I felt was
aggressive.

"Do you not see the child?"

"Yes, it is a child, but who brought it here?
And is it wounded?"

"We shall see,"said the Professor, and with
one impulse we took our way out of the
churchyard, he carrying the sleeping child.

When we had got some little distance away,
we went into a clump of trees, and struck a
match, and looked at the child's throat. It
was without a scratch or scar of any kind.

"Was I right?" I asked triumphantly.

"We were just in time," said the Professor
thankfully.

We had now to decide what we were to do
with the child, and so consulted about it. If
we were to take it to a police station we
should have to give some account of our
movements during the night. At least, we
should have had to make some statement
as to how we had come to find the child. So
finally we decided that we would take it to
the Heath, and when we heard a policeman
coming, would leave it where he could not
fail to find it. We would then seek our way
home as quickly as we could. All fell out
well. At the edge of Hampstead Heath we
heard a policeman's heavy tramp, and
laying the child on the pathway, we waited
and watched until he saw it as he flashed
his lantern to and fro. We heard his
exclamation of astonishment, and then we
went away silently. By good chance we got
a cab near the `Spainiards,' and drove to
town.

I cannot sleep, so I make this entry. But I
must try to get a few hours' sleep, as Van
Helsing is to call for me at noon. He insists
that I go with him on another expedition.

27 September.--It was two o'clock before
we found a suitable opportunity for our
attempt. The funeral held at noon was all
completed, and the last stragglers of the
mourners had taken themselves lazily away,
when, looking carefully from behind a clump
of alder trees, we saw the sexton lock the
gate after him. We knew that we were safe
till morning did we desire it, but the
Professor told me that we should not want
more than an hour at most. Again I felt that
horrid sense of the reality of things, in which
any effort of imagination seemed out of
place, and I realized distinctly the perils of
the law which we were incurring in our
unhallowed work. Besides, I felt it was all so

-130-

useless. Outrageous as it was to open a
leaden coffin, to see if a woman dead
nearly a week were really dead, it now
seemed the height of folly to open the tomb
again, when we knew, from the evidence of
our own eyesight, that the coffin was empty.
I shrugged my shoulders, however, and
rested silent, for Van Helsing had a way of
going on his own road, no matter who
remonstrated. He took the key, opened the
vault, and again courteously motioned me to
precede. The place was not so gruesome
as last night, but oh, how unutterably mean
looking when the sunshine streamed in. Van
Helsing walked over to Lucy's coffin, and I
followed. He bent over and again forced
back the leaden flange, and a shock of
surprise and dismay shot through me.

There lay Lucy, seemingly just as we had
seen her the night before her funeral. She
was, if possible, more radiantly beautiful
than ever, and I could not believe that she
was dead. The lips were red, nay redder
than before, and on the cheeks was a
delicate bloom.

"Is this a juggle?" I said to him.

"Are you convinced now?" said the
Professor, in response, and as he spoke he
put over his hand, and in a way that made
me shudder, pulled back the dead lips and
showed the white teeth. "See," he went
on,"they are even sharper than before. With
this and this," and he touched one of the
canine teeth and that below it, "the little
children can be bitten. Are you of belief
now, friend John?"

Once more argumentative hostility woke
within me. I could not accept such an
overwhelming idea as he suggested. So,
with an attempt to argue of which I was even
at the moment ashamed, I said, "She may
have been placed here since last night."

"Indeed? That is so, and by whom?"

"I do not know. Someone has done it."

"And yet she has been dead one week.
Most peoples in that time would not look
so."

I had no answer for this, so was silent. Van
Helsing did not seem to notice my silence.
At any rate, he showed neither chagrin nor
triumph. He was looking intently at the face
of the dead woman, raising the eyelids and
looking at the eyes, and once more opening
the lips and examining the teeth. Then he
turned to me and said,

"Here, there is one thing which is different
from all recorded. Here is some dual life
that is not as the common. She was bitten
by the vampire when she was in a trance,
sleep-walking, oh, you start. You do not
know that, friend John, but you shall know it
later, and in trance could he best come to
take more blood. In trance she dies, and in
trance she is Un-Dead, too. So it is that she
differ from all other. Usually when the Un-
Dead sleep at home," as he spoke he made
a comprehensive sweep of his arm to
designate what to a vampire was `home',
"their face show what they are, but this so
sweet that was when she not Un-Dead she
go back to the nothings of the common<